strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS ãâã and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might ââtely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This ãâã sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen ãâ¦ã Pi ãâ¦ã the Popes ãâã made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg ãâ¦ã presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
the whole yeere 1539. passed When I set my selfe to write this Story considering the number of Colloquies some onely intimated and some held to compose the differences in religion I doubted whether it was fit to make mention of all hauing concluding reasons for the one part and the other In the end considering that I haue proposed to my selfe to relate all the causes of the Councell of Trent and obseruing that none hath beene intimated or held but to hinder or diuert or delay or to hasten and accelerate the Councell I resolued to make mention of euery one especially for the fruit which may be gathered from 1540 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1 1540 the knowledge of the notable particulars which happened in them as in that which was appointed the yeere following which had his beginning thus The Emperour went to the low Countries by the way of France to accommodate those seditions and Ferdinand mett him there where one of the most principall businesses conferred of betweene them both was to finde a way of composition for matters of religion in Germanie which being exactly handled by the body of the Emperours Councell all did incline to institute a Colloquie herein This comming to the eares of Farnese who was Legate there and had accompanied Cardinal Farnese the Popes Legate dissuadeth the Colloquie the Emperour in the voyage which Cardinall though a youth vnder the age of twentie yeers yet had in his company many persons fit for businesse and amongst others Marcellus Ceruinus Bishop of Nicastro who after was Pope and called Marcellus the second hee opposed this resolution and treating with the Emperour Ferdinand and with al those of the Councel he put them in mind that the Protestants had beene often dealt withall for peace beginning ten yeeres since in the Diet of Ausburg but still without effect And in case any conclusion had beene made it would haue beene vaine and fruitlesse For they dayly change their opinion not following any certaine doctrine and haue opposed euen their owne Augustan confession That they are slipperie as Eeels First they were desirous that the abuses and vices should be remooued now they will not haue the Papacie amended but extinguished and the Apostolicall Sea rooted out and all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction abolished And if euer they were petulant they would be then much more when the peace was not well confirmed with France and the Turke threatned Hungarie That there was no hope to perswade them because the controuersies were vpon innumerable doctrines And because there are many Sects among them it is impossible to accord with all besides that the greater part of them hath no other end but to possesse the goods of others and bereaue the Emperour of his authoritie It was true that the instant Turkish warre perswaded an agreement in Religion but this was not to be done in particular or Nationall Diets but in a generall Councell which might immediately be intimated For where Religion is in question no mutation can be made without common consent That Germany is not onely to bee respected but France Spaine Italie and other people without whose counsell if Germany shall make a change there will arise a dangerous diuision of that Prouince from the rest That it was a most ancient custome euen from the time of the Apostles to compose controuersies with a Councell onely and that now all Kings Princes and godly men desired it That peace may now easily be concluded betweene the Emperor and the King of France immediatly after a councel called and in the meane space indeauours may be vsed to increase the number and power of the Catholique league of Germany which by intimidating the Protestants will cause them to submit themselues to the Councell or at the least they will bee enforced by the Catholiques and when it shall be necessary to resist the Turke the Catholique league being strong may constraine the Protestants to contribute which in case they will not doe it was necessarie of two euils to chuse the lesser it being a greater fault to offend God by abandoning the cause of Religion then to want the assistance of one part of a Prouince And the rather because it is not easie to iudge who are more contrary to Christ the Protestants or the Turkes For these desire to inthrale our bodies but those both bodyes and soules together All the discourses and parlies of the Cardinal had for their conclusion that it was fit to call a Councell and to begin it that same yeere and not to treate of Religion in the Diets of Germanie but to labour or augment the Catholique league and to make peace with the King of France The Emperour after much deliberation concluded that he would labour for a concord and gaue order for a Diet to be held in Germany where Ferdinand thought good inuiting the Protestant Princes to be there in person and promising publike securitie vnto all Cardinall Fernese hearing of this The Legate departeth conclusion made without his knowledge went immediately away and passing by Paris obtained of the King a seuere edict against the heretiques and Lutherans which being published was executed in that citie and after throughout all France with much rigour In Germanie the Diet was called by Ferdinand in Aganoa where the Catholigue The Diet of Aganoa about Religion Doctors and many Protestant Preachers and Ministers met together and the Elector of Triers the Palatine Duke Lewis of Bauaria and William Bishop of Argentina were deputed for mediators betweene the parties The Protestants being required to present the heads of the doctrine in controuersie answered that they had giuen vp their coÌfession in Ausburg ten yeers since and an Apologie in defence of it that they perseuered in that doctrine and were ready to giue an account thereof vnto all men and not knowing what the aduersaries reprehended they had no more to say but expected to vnderstand from them what it was they esteemed contrary to trueth for so the matter will come to a conference and themselues wil not faile to set peace before their eies The Catholiques tooke them suddenly at their word assenting to what the others proposed inferred that it was fit to esteem for approued all things passed in that Diet and to account the Decree firme and stable which was published in the Recesse and to lay before them the forme of reconciliation begun in that Diet. The Protestants knowing their disaduantage in case they followed that forme and the preiudice which that decree would haue inferred vrged for a new forme and to haue all the preiudices taken away On the other side the Catholiques demaunded that in regard all preiudice was to be remoued those things that the Protestants had done should be rectified and the Church goods taken by them restored The Protestants replyed that the goods were not taken away but by renouation of the true doctrine were reapplyed to those lawfull and honest vses vnto
head inueighed seuerely against the Canons and wrote vnto them reprehending them for introducing a dangerous nouitie without reason or example of antiquitie that there want not places to praise the Virgin who cannot be pleased with a presumptuous nouitie mother of rashnesse sister of superstition daughter of lightnesse The next age had Schoole-Doctors of both the orders Franciscan and Dominican who in their writings refuted this opinion vntill about the yeere 1300. when Iohn Scot a Franciscan putting the matter into disputation and examining the reasons did flie to the omnipotencie saying that God had power to free her from sinne or to cause sinne to remaine in her onely for an instant or for a certaine time that God onely knoweth which of these three is true yet it is probable to attribute the first to Marie in case it bee not repugnant to the authoritie of the Church and of the Scripture The doctrine of this famous Diuine was followed by the Franciscan order But in the particular of the conception seeing the way layd open they affirmed absolutely for true that which hee had proposed as possible and probable vnder this doubtfull condition if it bee not repugnant to the Orthodoxe Faith The Dominicans did constantly resist and followed Saint Thomas one of their order famous for his learning S. Thomas is canonized by Pope Iohn the 22 to disgrace the Franciscans and for the approbation of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth who to depresse the Franciscans who did for the most part adhere to the Emperour Lewis of Bauaria excommunicated by him did canonize that Doctour and his doctrine The shew of pietie and deuotion made the Franciscan opinion generally more accepted and more tenaciously receiued by the Vniuersitie of Paris which was in credite for eminent learning and after long ventilation and discussion was afterwards approoued by the Councell of Basill which forbade to preach and teach the contrarie This tooke place in those Countreys which receiued the Councell Finally Pope Sixtus the fourth a Franciscan made two Bulles in this matter one in the yeere one thousand foure hundred seuentîe sixe approouing a new Office composed by Leonard Nogarola Protonotarie with Indulgences to him that did celebrate it or assist the other in the yeere one thousand foure hundred eightie three condemning the assertion as false and erronious that it is heresie to hold the conception or a sinne to celebrate it excommunicating the Preachers and others who noted that opinion of heresie or the contrarie because it was not as yet decided by the Church of Rome and the Apostolike Sea But this did not appease the contentions which betweene the two orders of Friars still waxed sharper and were renewed euery yeere in December so that Pope Leo the tenth thinking to giue a remedie by deferring the controuersie made letters bee written vnto diuers But afterwards he had more important cogitations by reason of the nouities of Germanie which in these contentions wrought that which happeneth in States that the Citie being beleaguered the factions doe cease and all ioyne against the common enemie The Dominicans grounded themselues vpon the Scripture the doctrine of the Fathers and the most ancient Schoole-men where not one iot was found in fauour of the others but they alleadged for themselues miracles and contentment of the people Iohn of Vdine a Dominican Friar sayd either you will that Saint Paul and the Fathers haue beleeued this exemption of the Virgine from the common condition or not If they haue beleeued it and yet haue spoken generally without euer making mention of this exception imitate them also now But if they haue beleeued the contrarie your opinion is a nouitie Ierolamus Lombardellus a Franciscan Friar sayd that the authoritie of the present Church was no lesse then that of the Primitiue if the consent of that in those times made men speake without exception the consent of this which appeareth in celebrating the Feast throughout ought to induce vs not to omit it The Legate wrote to Rome of the marueilous agreement of all against the Lutheran doctrine and the resólution taken to condemne it and sent a copie of the Anathematismes framed giuing aduise withall of the contention raised about the conception Whereunto it was answered from Rome that by no meanes they should meddle with a matter which may cause a schisme betweene Catholikes but should striue to reconcile the parties and giue The Pope commandeth that the contention about the conception should be omitted for feare of making a schisme them both satisfaction and aboue all to preserue in strength the briefe of Sistus 4. The Legates hauing receiued the order did by themselues and by the wiser sort of Prelates perswade both parties to lay aside the contentions and apply themselues ioyntly against the Lutherans They were on both sides contented to be silent so that their opinion were not preiudiced yet the Franciscans said that the Canon was against them if the Virgin were not excepted and the Dominicans that they were condemned if shee were It was necessary to finde a way how it might bee declared that shee was neither comprehended nor affirmatiuely excepted which was by saying they had no intention either to comprehend or except her Afterwards at the great instance of the Franciscans the others were content it should bee sayd onely they had no meaning to comprehend her And to obey the Pope it was added that the constitutions of Sistus 4. should be obserued While these things are handled in Trent the Diet being assembled in Ratisbon The Diet of Ratisbon the Emperour shewed great displeasure that the Colloquie was dissolued without fruit and required that euery one should propose what hee thought fit to appease Germanie The Protestants desired that the difference of Religion might bee composed according to the Recesse of Spira by a nationall Councell saying it was more fit then a generall because by reason of the great difference in opinions betweene Germanie and other Nations it is impossible to auoyde the raising of a greater contention and whosoeuer will enforce Germanie to change opinion must first slay many thousands of men which would be a dammage to the Emperour and a ioy to the Turkes The Emperors ministers answered that his Maiestie was not the cause why the Decree of Spira was not executed and that it was knowen vnto all that to make so necessarie a peace with the French King hee was constrained to yeeld to the Pope in matters of Religion that the Decree was fitted to the necessities of that time which being changed it was also necessarie to change opinion that in National Councels somtimes maners are amended but Faith and Religion neuer handled that in Colloquies one hath to doe with Theologues who for the most part are vntractable obstinate so that with them one cannot come to such moderate counsels as is necessary that none loued Religion more then the Emperor who would not swarue one iote from that which
beene all instituted by CHRIST or that they are more or lesse then seuen or that any of them is not truely and properly a Sacrament 2. And that they differ not from those of the old Law but in the ceremonies and rites 3. And that none of them is in no respect more worthy then another 4. That they are not necessary to saluation and that the grace of God may bee gained by faith alone without them or without any purpose to receiue them 5. That they are ordained onely to nourish faith 6. That they doe not conteine in them the grace signified or doe not giue it to him that doth not resist but are externall signes of iustice and Characters of a Christian profession to discerne the faithfull from Infidels 7. That grace is not alwayes giuen by the Sacraments nor vnto all for as much as belongeth to God though they bee lawfully receiued 8. That by Sacraments Grace is not giuen in vertue of the administration of them called Opus operatum but that it sufficeth onely to beleeue the promise 9. That in Baptisme Confirmation and Order no indeleble Character is imprinted in the soule for which cause they can bee receiued but once 10. That all Christians haue power to administer the Word and all the Sacraments 11. That in ministring the Sacraments the ministers intention at the least to doe what the Church doth is not necessarie 12. That the minister who is in mortall sinne giueth not the true Sacrament though he obserue all things necessary 13. That the vsuall rites approued by the Church may be despised or omitted or changed for others by euery Pastour Of Baptisme there were fourteene Anathematismes 1. Against him The Canons of Baptisme that saith the baptisme of Iohn had the same vertue with that of Christ 2. That true and naturall water is not necessarie to baptisme 3. That in the Church of Rome which is the Mother and Mistris of all the Churches there is not to bee found the true doctrine of baptisme 4. That Baptisme giuen by heretiques in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost with intention to doe what the Church doeth is not true baptisme 5. That the baptisme is free that is not necessary to saluation 6. That the baptized cannot loose Grace though he sinne so that he leaue not to beleeue 7. That the baptized are bound onely to beleeue and not to obserue the Law of CHRIST 8. That they are not bound to obserue the Lawes of the Church 9. That by the memory of baptisme all vowes made afterwards are of no force but derogate from faith and baptismall profession 10. That sinnes committed after baptisme by faith and memory thereof are remitted or made veniall 11. That baptisme is to be renewed in him who hath denied the faith 12. That none should bee baptized but in the age of CHRIST or at the time of death 13 Against him who putteth not children baptized in the number of the faithfull or saith they must be rebaptized at the yeeres of discretion or that it is better to omit their baptisme vntill then 14. That children baptized when they come to age ought to be required to ratifie the promise made in their name and to bee left to their will if they refuse not compelling them to Christian life but by denying them other Sacraments Of Confirmation there were three Canons 1. Against him that saith it is an The Canons of Confirmation idle ceremony not a Sacrament properly or that it was formerly vsed that children might giue a publike account of their faith 2. That to giue vertue to the Chrisme is to wrong the holy Spirit 3. That euery simple Priest is the ordinary minister of Confirmation and not the Bishop onely After this the decree of reformation was read which in the Actes bare The decree of Reformation this title A Canon concerning residencie And it contained in substance 1. That no Bishop be created but of lawfull matrimonie of ripe yeeres learned and of good behauiour 2. That none may haue or keepe more Bishoprickes then one in Title Commenda or any other way and whosoeuer hath now more then one shall choose one and quit the rest within sixe moneths if they be of the Popes free collation or else within a yeere otherwise all shal be accounted void but the last 3. That other benefices especially with Cure be giuen to worthy persons able to take charge of soules otherwise the ordinary Patron is to be punished 4. That hereafter whosoeuer shal receiue many incompatible Benefices by way of Vnion for life perpetuall Commenda or otherwise or shall keepe those that he hath receiued against the Canons shall bee depriued of all 5. That the dispensations of those who haue many Benefices with Cure or incompatible shall bee shewed to the Ordinaries making prouision afterwards for the cure of soules and other obligations 6. That perpetuall Vnions made within forty yeeres shall be reviewed by the Ordinaries as delegates and those that are vniust shall be nullified and those that haue not beene in possession or shall be made hereafter shall be presumed to be surreptitious if they be not made for reasonable causes and with citation of all that be interested and nothing to the contrary of this shall be declared by the Apostolique Sea 7. That Benefices with cure vnited shall bee visited by the Ordinaries euery yeere and shall haue Vicars a signed perpetuall or temporall with such a portion of the fruits as to them shall seeme meete without respect of Appeales or Exemptions 8. That the Ordinaries shall euery yeere by the Apostolique authority visit the Churches exempted prouiding for the care of soules and other dueties without respect of Appeale Priuiledges or Customes prescribed 9. That Bishops shall be consecrated within the time set downe by the Law and all prolongations for more then sixe moneths shall bee voyd 10. That the Chapters of Churches in vacancie of the Bishopricke shall not grant Dimisories for Orders but to him that is obliged to take them because of a Benefice 11. That licences to bee promoted by any Bishop shall bee voyd if a lawfull cause be not expressed for which they may not bee promoted by their owne Bishop and in that case they shall bee promoted by a Bishop that resideth in his Diocesse 12. That Faculties not to receiue due Orders shall not serue for longer time then a yeere but in cases expressed in the law 13. That men presented to Benefices by any Ecclesiasticall person whatsoeuer shall not be instituted before examination made by the Ordinaries except those who are presented by Vniuersities Colledges and generall Studies 14. That in the causes of the exempted a certaine forme shall be obserued and where the question is of reward or concerning those who sue in forma pauperis the Exempted also who haue a Iudge deputed shall be conuented before the Ordinarie but those who haue no Iudge deputed shal bee conuented in all causes
hold the Masse for a true and proper Sacrament or doe say it doth not helpe the Liuing and the dead or doe not receiue the Canon of the Masse or doe condemnd priuate Masses or the ceremonies which the Church of Rome vseth And then foure Heads of doctrine were made That in the Masse is offered a true and proper Sacrifice instituted by CHRIST of the necessitie of the Sacrifice of the Masse and how it agreeth with that of the Crosse of the fruits of that Sacrifice and the application thereof of the ãâã and ceremonies of the Masse All which were to bee handled against Christmas and are not related heere perticularly because they were not published in the next Session While the Fathers doe entertaine themselues in the businesse of the Councel The Ambassadours of Wittenberg receiue letters from their Princes with order to proceed in their negotiation the Ambassadors of Wittenberg did receiue letters from their Princes to proceed and to present their doctrine in the best maner they could There fore in the absence of the Earle of Montfort they entreated the Cardinall of Trent to bee a meanes that the Presidents would receiue their letters assemble the Fathers and giue them audience The Cardinall promised all good office but sayd it was necessary to tell the Legate what they Would treat on it being so constituted by the Fathers mooued thereunto by the proposition made by the Abbat of Bellosana Therefore they imparted to him their instruction saying they were sent to obtaine a safe Conduct for their Theologue as it was giuen in Basill to the Bohomians and to propose their doctrine that it being examined by the Fathers they might be ready to conferre with their Diuines when they came The Legate receiuing this reletion from the Cardinall imparted to him what the Pope had written and The answere of the Legate to their propositions told him that it was not to be suffered that either they or any other Protestants should present their Doctrine much lesse be admitted to defend it inregard there would bee no end of contentions that it was the office of the Fathers which was obserued vntill then and ought to be continued to examine their doctrine taken out of their Bookes and condemne that which did deserue it If the Protestants had any difficultie and did propose it humbly and shew themselues willing to receiue instruction it should bee giuen by aduice of the Councel Therefore hee denied absolutely to assemble the Fathers to receiue their doctrine and said he could not change this opinion though it should cost him his life For altering the safe conduct he said it was an exorbitant indignity to the Councel that they should mistrust that which was granted and that to treat thereof was an vnsupportable iniury and deserued that all the faithfull should spend their liues in opposing it The Cardinall of Trent would not giue the answere so sharpe to the Ambassodors but said That the Legate was angry that they would begin with Iâ fauourably related to the Ambsssadors by the Cardinall of Trent the presentation of their doctrine in regard they were to receiue from their Superiors with reuerence and obedience the rule of Faith and not prescribe it to others with such an vnseemelinesse and absurditie Therefore he aduised them to let that day passe that the wrath of the Legat might be remitted and then to beginne with some other point that afterwards they might fall vpon those two that is to present their doctrine and desire a safe conduct They followed this counsell and a few dayes after the Cardinall being parted from Trent they desired the Emperours Ambassadour to perswade the Legate to receiue their mandate and heare their proposition that vnderstanding his minde they might resolue as they should haue instruction from their Prince The Ambassadour treated with the Legate and had the same answere which was giuen to the Cardinal of Trent which did not proceed from disdaine but from a resolued will The Ambassadour vnderstanding the Legats mind was of opinion that the businesse could not then take place and knowing that to relate the answere was dishonourable for the Emperour who had so largely promised that euery one should be heard propose freely and conferre in stead of giuing a direct answere to those of Wittenberg he found diuers excuses to gain time which he did not so artificially though he were a Spaniard but that they were discouered to be pretences not to giue a plaine Negatiue At this time Ambassadours went to Trent from Argentina and fiue Cities more with instruction to present their doctrine They imployed Gulielmus Pictauius the Emperours third Ambassador who not to fall vpon the same difficulties which his colleague did tooke their Mandat and perswaded them to expect a few dayes vntill he had sent to Caesar and receiued an answere because in so doing they should proceed vpon a good ground This made quiet those of Wittenberg also The Ambassadour wrote to Caesar telling him of the Ambassadours resolution shâwing what an indignitie it was to his Maiestie that no account should bee made of so honest and so iust a promise made by him The Emperour to prouide against this disgrace and couningly to make vse of the Councell expecting the Ambassadours of the Elector of Saxonie wrote that the others should bee entertained vntill their arriuall assuring them they should then be heard and with all charitie conferred with The thirteenth of December Maximilian the Sonne of Ferdinand passed Maximilian pasteth by Trent by Trent with his wife and children and was met by the Legat and the Italian and Spanish Prelats and some Germans also The Prince Electors did not meete him but visited him in his lodging The Protestant Ambassadours complained to him that notwithstanding so many promises made by Caesar they could not haue audience and prayed him to haue pitie on Germanie because those Priests being strangers did not care for some small respects of their owne to see it on fire yea by precipitating the determinations and Anathematismes did make the controuersies euery day more hard Maximilian perswaded them to bee patient and promised to treate with his vncle that the actions of the Councell might passe as he had promised in the Diet And promiseth the Protestant Ambassadours to treat with the Emperour his vncle in their behalfe they should At Christmas the Pope created fourteene Italian Cardinals and immediately published thirteene of them reseruing one to bee published when hee thought fit And to honour so great a creation in the beginning of his Papacie especially there being eight and fourtie Cardinalles in the Colledge The Pope createth 14. Cardinals giueth a reason of it which was then thought a great number hee pretended occasion to doe it for the enmitie with the French King Of whom hee complained as well for the warre hee made against the Apostolike Sea as for the Edictes published adding a report which then came from Lions
and Genua that he threatned to make a Patriarke in France which if it were true hee said it would be necessarie to proceed iudicially against him Wherein he should meet with many difficulties in regard of the great number of the French Cardinals to whom it was needefull to make a counterpoise by creating new men of worth of whom the Apostolike Sea might make vse in occasions of importance The Colledge was contented and the new Cardinals were receiued The Bishop of Monte-Fiascone commeth to the Councel with letters of credit After this hee dispatched to Trent the Bishop of Monte-Fiascone with letters of credit to Cardinall Crescentius and the three Electors whose comming hee did congratulate and thanked them for their zeale and reuerence towards the Apostolike Sea exhorting them to perseuere Hee gaue him order to tell them that hee had created Cardinals that hee might haue Ministers depending on himselfe in regard all the olde did depend vpon some other Prince to excuse him for the warre of Parma saying that hee did not make it but that it was made against him and was forced to defend himselfe To Cardinall Crescentius hee gaue an account of the Cardinals made promising to make them all vnderstand his mind how they should demeane themselues towards his friend vnto whom hee was so much obliged And hee made the Nuncio of Siponto bee tolde that hee had disposed of him as the friendship betweene them did require and that hee should not care to know wherein but should continue to performe his dutie as formerly hee had done Christmas being ended a generall Congregation was made to giue forme A generall congregation is held to set downe a rule for the discussion of the Sacrament of Order to the handling of the Sacrament of Order They discoursed of the abuses which in this were entred into the Church and the Nuncio of Verona said that there was in all some abuse worthy of amendment but in this an ocean of them And after many tragicall exclamations were made they resolued accordingly to their custome first to propose the Articles drawne out of the Lutheran doctrine and then discusse which should bee condemned for hereticall and frame the Anathematismes and Heads of doctrine and in the end speake of the abuses Twelue Articles were giuen to the Diuines whereon they discoursed morning and euening Out of the opinions of the Diuines the Deputie Fathers framed first eight Anathematismes condemning for hereticall to say that Order is not a true and proper Sacrament or that it is 1552 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. EDWARD 6. HENRY 2. one onely which tendeth to Priesthood by many meanes to denie the Hierarchie to say that the consent of the people is necessary to say that there is not one visible Priesthood that Vnction is not necessary that the holy Ghost is not giuen in it that Bishops are not De iure Diuino and superiour to Priests Vpon these foure points of Doctrine were made of the necessitie and institution of the Sacrament of Order of the visible and external Priesthood of the Church of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie of the difference of a Priest from a Bishop This doctrine and Canons beeing approoued by the general Congregation were all put into one Decree vnder the same context with that of the Sacrifice to be published in a Session Yet it was not Why no mention is made of what was handled in the Congregations of December and Ianuary done for the reasons which shall be declared Therefore there is no particular mention made of what did passe in the Congregations of December and Ianuary because the same things were discussed againe vnder Pius 4 in the third reduction of the Councell vnto which when we shall come the differences shall bee shewed betweene the Decrees framed now and those which were after established vnder Pius But newes comming to Trent that there were leuies made of Souldiers The Electors craue leaue to depart throughout all Germany and that there was feare of warre the three Electors seeing their States were in danger craued leaue of the Emperour by Letters and Messengers to returne that they might preserue them Caesar desiring the Councell should continue answered them in the beginning of the yeere 1552. that the troubles were not so great as the fame that he had sent 1552. to know the trueth and that a few men onely were in Armes but that the cities continued in their obedience and Maurice of whom the report was that he had raised some stirres would shortly come vnto him and had sent Ambassadours who were already in Ispruc and would shortly be in Trent that those few Souldiers lodged in Thuringia who made some excursions vpon the territorie of the Bishop of Mentz did mutin for want of pay onely that he had sent one exppresly to pay them and giue them their pasport that hee knew whatsoeuer was spoken and feared and did not neglect any thing that he had some in euery place to aduertise him and did spare no cost therefore hee exhorted them not to abandon the Councell which would bee in danger to bee dissolued with their departure which would giue a great blowe to Religion and if their States want any prouision let them commaund their Ministers and giue him notice and hee will giue them all assistance Wolfius Colerus and Leonardus Badebornus Ambassadors for Maurice Elector The Ambassadors of Saxony come to Trent of Saxony arriued in Trent the 7 of Ianuary which gaue great ioy to the Electors and German Prelates being assured hereby that Maurice did not attempt any thing They first treated with the Emperors Ambassadors saying that their Prince desirous of concord determined to send to the Councell some godly Diuines men louing peace which the other Protestant Princes would doe also but that a safe Conduct was first necessary in the Their negotiation forme of that of Basill and that in the meane while all treatie in the Councell should cease and that after their arriuall the things already handled should bee reexamined it not beeing a generall Councell without the presence of all Nations that the Pope should haue no power to preside but should submit himselfe to the Councell and release the oath to the Bishops that their voyces may be free They added that in the Congregation they would expound all more at large which they desired should bee assembled quickly because their Diuines were within the distance of fourty miles and did expect onely to bee called The Emperours Ambassadours gaue good wordes because the Emperour to entertaine Maurice commaunded they should bee well vsed These Ambassadours treated in the same manner with the Prince Electors and Cardinall of Trent but refused to treate with Cardinall Crescentius and his Colleagues that they might not seeme to acknowledge them for Presidents They desired to bee admitted in publique to present their Mandate and to bee receiued as those of the Elector of Brandeburg had been whereof the
departed a few dayes after neither is his name in the Catalogues of the Diuines but onely in those which were printed at Brescia and Riua before that time The 28. of Iuly Iohn Cauillone a Iesuite and a Diuine of the Duke of Baudria spake very cleerely concerning the Articles representing all as it were without difficultie not by way of examination or discussion but stirring vp their affections to pietie He shewed many miracles which hapned in diuers times affirmed that from the time of the Apostles vntill Luther no man doubted of it alleadged the Liturgies of Saint Iames Saint Marke Saint Basil and Saint Chrysostome Concerning the oppositions of the Protestants hee said they were sufficiently resolued without which they ought to beleeue they were but fallacies because they come from persons alienated from the Church And in the end he exhorted the Legats not to permit that in any matter whatsoeuer the arguments of the heretiques should bee proposed without adding a most euident resolution which he that cannot doe must forbeare to relate them because true pietie requireth that the reasons contrarie to the doctrine of the Church should not be repeated before the minds of the hearers be prepared by shewing the peruersenesse and ignorance of the inuentors and that their arguments are not hearkened vnto but by people of a weake braine which being done they may succinctly be rehearsed with the intermediate proofes adding the plaine answere well amplified and when it doth seeme that some thing wanteth the disputations is to bee diuerted to another matter for feare of breeding scruple in the minds of the auditors especially being Prelats and Pastors of the Church His discourse did please very much the greater part of the Prelats and was commended for pious and Catholike and that it did deserue that the Synod should make a Decree and command that all Preachers Readers and Writers should obserue the rules set downe therein But it gaue small satisfaction to the Ambassadour of his Prince who after the Congregation in presence of the Imperialists which came in complement to thanke him for his speech said that truely it did deserue to be commended for hauing taught how to vse Sophistry in the simplicitie of Christian doctrine Antonius of Valtelina a Dominican Friar one of the last which were to speake The Rites of the Church of Rome are various of the sixe last articles of the Rites said that it was plaine by all histories that anciently euery Church had her particular Ritual of the Masse brought in by vse and vpon occasion rather then by deliberation and decree and that the small Churches did follow the Metropolitan and the greater which were neere The Romane rite hath beene to gratifie the Pope receiued in many Prouinces though the Rites of many Churches are still most different from it He spake of Mozarabo where there are horses and fencings after the maner of the Moores which haue a great mystery and signification and this is so different from the Romane that if it were seene in Italy one would not thinke it to be a Masse But that of Rome also hath had great alterations as will appeare to him that readeth the ancient booke which remaineth as yet and is called Ordo Romanus which haue beene made not onely in ancient times but euen in the latter ages also and the true Romane rite obserued within three hundred yeeres is not that which is now obserued by the Priests in that Citie but that which is retained by the Order of S. Dominicke For the vestments vessels and other ornaments of the Ministers and Altars it appeareth not by bookes onely but by statues and pictures that they are so changed that if the ancients should returne into the world they would not know them Therefore he concluded that to binde all to approue the Rites which the Church of Rome vseth might be reprehended as a condemnation of antiquitie and of the vses of other Churches and might receiue worse interpretations He aduised to discusse the essence of the Masse and not make mention of these other things He returned to shew the difference betweene the present Rite of Rome that which is described in the Ordo Romanus and amongst other particulars insisted much vpon this that according to that the Laickes did communicate with both kindes and so began to perswade the grant of the Cup at this present His discourse displeased the Auditorie but the Bishop of Fiue Churches protected him and said that he had deliuered nothing vntruely nor giuen any scandall because he spake not to the common people nor to fooles but in an Assembly of learned men to whom no trueth can giue bad edification and that he that would condemne the Friar as scandalous or rash did first condemne himselfe as vncapable of the trueth The same difference which was betweene the Diuines was also betweene The Prelates are diuided in opinioÌ about publication of the doctrine the Prelates deputed to compose the Doctrine and the Anathematismes to be proposed in Congregation For in the doctrine being to alledge the proofes and explications some approoued or disprooued one and some another according to their affections Martinus Peresius Bishop of Segouia who had beene present in the Councell at the handling of this matter in the end of the yeere 1551 was of opinion that the same doctrine and Canons should bee taken which were composed to bee published in Ianuarie 1552. and that they should be reuiewed But Cardinall Seripando did not approoue it saying that there appeared in that an incomparable pietie and Christian zeale but subiect to the calumnies of the aduersaries and that the end ought not to bee the instruction of the Catholikes as the aime of those Fathers seemeth to haue beene but the confusion of the heretickes Therefore that they ought to be more reserued in all parts and not to meddle with correcting the things ordained then that it was better to begin againe and not to giue occasion that it may bee sayd that they haue reaped that which was sowen by others Granata dissented from all and would not haue it said that CHRIST made an oblation in the Supper or did institute the sacrifice by those words Doe this in remembrance of me For the first Seripando said hee did not thinke it necessarie and that it might be omitted it being sufficient that CHRIST hath instituted the oblation but yet it was necessarie to say by what words it was instituted and there bee not any other but those before montioned But Iohannes Antonius Pantusa Bishop of Lettere was very passionate to haue the reasons of Malchizedec Malachie of the adoration of the woman of Samaria the tables of Saint Paul the oblation of CHRIST in the Supper and euery other reason alleadged to be put into the Decree In the end after the disputation of many dayes they agreed to put all in that the Prelats might speake their opinions in the Congregations and that might be taken away
not handled with any discussion but with declamations against the Lutherans who depriue the Ghurch of commerce with GOD and of the meanes to appease him making it a confusion without gouernement and bereauing her of all her beauty and comelinesse Friar Adamantius of Florence a Diuine of this ranke belonging to Cardinall Madruccio said that the greatest part of those who had spoken had alleadged onely probable reasons and conueniencies which when Articles of faith are discussed doe not onely not force the aduersaries but confirme them more in their opinions and for proofe hereof hee brought a direct place of Saint Austin Hee added that discussions in Councell should differ from disputations in Schooles For in those how much the more things are minced and curiously handled the better it is but it doth not become a Councell to examine any thing but that which may bee cleered and made plaine Notwithstanding many questions were disputed the knowledge whereof cannot in this life in which GOD doth not suffer all to bee discouered possibly bee attained For this Article it is abundantly sufficient that the Church hath an Hierarchie that the Hierarchie consisteth of Prelates and Ministers that these are ordained by Bishops that Order is a Sacrament and that Seculars haue no part herein Petrus Romirius a Franciscane Friar following the doctrine of Iohn Scot said that Order ought not to bee called a Sacrament because it is inuisible and permanent whereas all the Sacraments are necessarily visible and except the Eucharist consist in action Therefore to auoyde all difficulties one must not say that Order but that Ordination is a Sacrament But hee was much opposed because all the Diuines and which is of no lesse importance the Councell of Florence also doe call Order a Sacrament And it would bee a great boldnesse to taxe all the Doctours a generall Councell and the whole Church for speaking improperly In the third ranke there was no lesse varietie of opinions concerning the Of the holy Ghost giuen in Ordination fift Article For howsoeuer all agreed that the holy Ghost is giuen and receiued in Ordination yet some said hee was giuen in his proper person and others in the gift of grace onely They disputed much on both sides but those especially who affirmed grace Another question was whether grace of Iustification bee conferred or onely a gift to exercise the office For the former was alleadged that all the Sacraments giue grace of Iustification for the later that a man cannot without repentance receiue grace and yet may receiue Order For the Character as they all agreed that it is imprinted in Of the Character Priesthood so they dissented in all the rest For some said it was imprinted in the holy Orders onely and others in all the seuen both which opinions Saint Bonauenture doeth thinke to bee probable Some were better pleased with the distinction of Durandus that vnderstanding by Character a power to worke a Spirituall effect the Priesthood onely hath it which onely can consecrate and remit sinnes and the others haue it not in regard their actions are corporall which a Lay-man without any the least veniall sinne may doe as well as they But if by Character be vnderstood a deputation to a speciall office so all the Orders haue a proper Character Others opposed that it was a Lutherane opinion contained in the first Article and said that therefore it was necessary to affirme a proper and indeleble Character in all And some said it was in the first Tonsure also because it was not reiterated in those who are degraded as would be necessary if a Character were not imprinted and because by it one is inuested in the Clergie and made partaker of Eclesiastical exemptions and immunities Neither would it bee possible to maintaine that Clerkeship and the immunities thereof were de iure Diuino but by saying that the first Tonsure is a Diuine institution Concerning the degree of Bishops the controuersie was greater and the question was reuiued whether it bee one of the Orders For hauing two properactions so famous to confirme and ordaine a Spirituall power is necessary to it which is a Character without which ordination and confirmation would bee to no purpose The auditors were weary with hearing so many difficulties and did willingly giue eare to those who said they ought to omit them and speake onely in generall termes But the Friars grumbled and were angrie to see in them a disposition to define Articles and pronounce Anathemaes not vnderstanding the poynts and abhorring those who would informe them In the sixt Article they all condemned the Lutherans for detracting from vnctions and ceremonies vsed in conferring Orders Some desired that those which are necessarie and belong to the substance of the Sacrament as was done in the Councell of Florence might bee distinguished from the rest and him declared to bee an heretique who should say that Order might bee giuen or receiued without them and for the others that hee should bee condemned in generall termes who did call them pernicious Hereupon a great contention arose which were necessary and which were added for ornament or deuotion Melchior Cornelius a Portugall seemed to speake What ceremonies be necessary ãâ¦ã ferring Orders much to the purpose who sayd the Apostles did vndoubtedly vse imposition of hands in Ordination so that none is mentioned in the holy Scripture without that ceremony which in succeeding ages was thought to be so essentiall that Ordination was called by that name Notwithstanding Gregorie the ninth saith it was a rite brought in and many Diuines doe not hold it to be necessary howsoeuer others be of the contrarie opinion It appeareth also by the Decretall of Innocentius the third in this point that vnction was not vsed in all Churches And the famous Canonists Hostiensis Iohannes Andreas Abbas and others doe affirme that the Pope may ordaine a Priest with these words onely Be thou a Priest and which is of more importance Innocentius Father of all the Canonists sayth that if the formes had not been inuented it had beene sufficient if the Ordainer had vsed these words onely Be thou a Priest or others equiualent because they were instituted by the Church afterwards to be obserued For these reasons Cornelius gaue counsell not to speake of necessary Ceremonies but onely to condemne those who hold them to be superfluous or pernicious Although the Congregations of the Diuines did take vp almost all the time yet the Prelates did more intend and discourse amongst themselues of reformation some promoting and some declining it then of the points of doctrine discussed by the Theologues so that the frequent and publique speeches which were heard throughout all Trent cherished by the Ambassadours of the Emperour and French King induced the Legates to thinke it necessary to make shew they were not auerse from it especially because they had promised to propose it so soone as the matter of Order was discussed and vnderstood that a
would inferre the word Publique for a necessary condition doeth inferre that the consent only is not sufficient and that the Councell of Florence hath failed in a necessary declaration That CHRIST sayd in generall of Matrimonie that man cannot separate that which GOD hath ioyned meaning both the publique and the secret coniunction That in the Sacraments nothing ought to be affirmed without authoritie of the Scriptures or tradition neither of which doe allow this authoritie to the Church yea by tradition wee finde the contrary because all Churches in all nations throughout the world are vniforme in not pretending any power herein On the contrary it was said to be a cleere case that the Church hath power to make any man vncapable of marriage because many degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie are made hinderances by the Ecclesiasticall law onely and likewise the impediment of a solemne vow was made by the Popes law and therefore secrecie may bee likewise made an impediment by the same authoritie The other part answered that the prohibition by reason of kinred is de iure diuino as Saint Gregory the Pope and many of his successors haue determined that matrimonie cannot be contracted betweene two vntill it bee knowen in what degree of kinred they are ioyned and if other Popes haue restrained this vniuersalitie to the seuenth degree afterwards to the fourth this was a generall dispensation as Diuorce was to the Iewes and that a solemne vow doeth hinder de iure diuino not by the Popes authoritie But Camillus Campeggius a Dominican Friar agreeing with the others that no humane power is extended to the Sacraments added that whosoeuer can destroy the essence of the matter can also make it vncapable of the Sacrament that no man can make water not to be the matter of Baptisme or some bread of wheat not to bee the matter of the Eucharist but hee that shall destroy the water turning it into ayre or shall burne the bread turning it into ashes shall make those matters not to bee capable of the forme of the Sacraments So in Matrimony the ciuill nuptiall contract is the matter of the matrimoniall Sacrament by Diuine institution which beeing destroyed and made of no force can no more bee the matter of it Therefore it cannot bee said that the Church can make a nullity in the secret marriage for so it would haue authority ouer the Sacraments but it is true that the Church can nullifie a secret nuptiall contract which as beeing voyd cannot receiue the forme of a Sacrament This doctrine did much please the generality of the Fathers because it was plaine easie and resolued all the difficulties But Antonius Solisius who spake after him did contradict saying the speculation was true but could not bee applied to this purpose For the reason as it is meant of Baptisme and the Eucharist that whosoeuer doeth destroy the water and the bread doeth make them vncapable of the formes of those Sacraments doeth not argue an Ecclesiasticall power but a naturall so that whosoeuer hath vertue to destroy the water may by this meanes hinder the Sacrament whereby it would follow that hee that can nullifie a ciuill nuptiall contract may hinder Matrimonie but the annullation of such contracts belongeth to the ciuill Lawes and to secular Magistrates therefore they must take heede lest while they would giue authoritie to the Church to make voyd secret marriages it bee not rather giuen to the secular power Amongst those who attributed this power to the Church it was disputed whether it were fit that the Church should vse it And there were two opinions One to make voyd all the secret in regard of the inconueniences which ensue The other that the publique made without consent of parents in whose power they are should be made voyd also And these alleadged two reasons one that as great inconueniences did follow by these in respect of the ruines which happen to families by mariages vnaduisedly contracted by yong men the other that the Law of GOD commanding obedience to parents doeth include this case as principall That the Law of GOD doeth giue this particular authoritie to the Father to giue his daughter in marriage as it plainely appeareth in Saint Paul and Exodus That there are examples of the Patriarches in the olde Testament all married by their fathers That the humane ciuill Lawes haue esteemed the marriages voide which haue beene contracted without the father That as then it was iudged expedient to nullifie secret marriages so now seeing that the Popes prohibition is not sufficient which hath forbidden them without addition of nullitie there is more reason in regard the malice of man will not obey the Law of GOD which forbiddeth to marry without consent of parents that the Synode should adde vnto it a nullity also not because the Fathers haue authoritie to make voyde the marriages of children which is heresie to affirme but because the Church hath authoritie to nullifie both these and other contracts prohibited by diuine or humane Lawes This opinion as honest pious and as well grounded as the other pleased many of the Fathers And so was the Decree framed howsoeuer the publication was omitted for causes which shall be related hereafter But the Prelates did not for beare to discusse the controuersies about the Popes authoritie and institution of Bishops And the Frenchmen did perseuere in their resolution not to admit the words Church-Vniuersall lest they should preiudice the opinion held in France of the superioritie of the Councell and if it had beene proposed would haue made protestation of the nullitie and departed The Pope wrote it should bee proposed whatsoeuer did The Legates dare not propose the Article of the institution of Bishops follow But the Legats fearing that euery little stirre would be much out of season now the Emperour was so neere wrote backe that it was better to deferre it vntill the Article of Matrimony was finished The seuenteenth of February Father Soto was the first that spake in the second ranke who vpon the Article of Diuorce did first distinguish the matrimoniall coniunction into three parts the bond the cohabitation and the carnall copulation inferring that there were as many separations also He shewed at large that the Ecclesiasticall Prelate had authoritie to separate the married or to giue them a diuorce in respect of cohabitation and carnall copulation for all causes which they shall iudge expedient and reasonable the matrimoniall bond still standing sure so that neither can marrie againe saying that this was it which was bound by GOD and could not bee loosed by any He was much troubled with the words of Saint Paul who granteth to the faithfull husband if the vnbeleeuing wife will not dwell with him to remaine separated Hee was not contented with the common exposition that the Matrimonie of the vnbeleeuers is not insoluble alleadging that the insolubilitie is by the law of Nature as also the words of Adam expounded by our
THE HISTORIE OF THE COVNCEL OF TRENT Conteining eight Bookes In which besides the ordinarie Actes of the Councell are declared many notable Occurrences which happened in Christendome during the space of fourtie yeeres and more And particularly the practises of the Court of Rome hinder the reformation of their errors and to maintaine their greatnesse Written in Italian by Pietro Soaue Polano and faithfully translated into English by NATHANAEL BRENT Vnto this SECOND EDITION are added diuers obseruable Passages and Epistles concerning the trueth of this Historie specified in the next Page DIEV ET MON DROâ LONDON Printed by BONHAM NORTON and IOHN BILL Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie M. DC XXII THE APPENDIX OF THIS SECOND Edition conteining 1 AN Epistle of Gregory the First Bishop of Rome to Maurice the Emperour 2 A passage of the History of Fr. Guicciardine Florentine concerning Pope Alex. 6. left out of his third Booke in the printed Copies 3 A second passage of the same Author conteining a large discourse of the meanes whereby the Popes of Rome atteined to their greatnesse that they now enioy left out of the fourth Booke 4 ãâã third passage of the same Author left out of his 10. Booke 5 Certaine passages out of the Letters of the Lords de Lansac Pibrââc Ferrier c. taken foorth of the Instructions and Missies of the Kings of France and their Ambassadours sent to the Councell of Trent Published in French An. 1608. 6 Andr. ãâ¦ã udithius Bishop of Quinquecclesiae in Hungary his Testimony of the Councell of Trent in his Epistle to Maximilian 2. Emperour 7 An Epistle âf Bishop Iewell vnto Seignior Scipio a Senatour of Venice touching the causes mouing the Church of England to refuse Communion with the Councell of Trent now first published according to the Originall annexed 8 Lastly the foresaid Epistle of Dudithius written by himself in Latine TO HIS MOST SACRED MAIESTIE I Offer to your MAIESTIES view the truest and most iudicious Ecclesiasticall Historie that either moderne times or any antiquitie hath afforded to the world impaired I confesse in beautie as being transported out of the naturall lustre both of stile and phrase by a rude and vnskilfull Translator but nothing altered in the trueth and sincerity of the matter which it handleth The Author a stranger to these parts conuersant onely where the Gospell cannot be truely preached was moued to write it as for the common good of all Christendome so particularly in contemplation of your Maiesties seruice For as you hold the highest place amongst all Kings and Princes and are Gods greatest Lieutenant vnder the whole cope of heauen so your admirable perfections of Wisdome Learning Iustice and Religion with which your royall breast is inriched beyond all comparison to bee made with any others cast foorth their bright shining rayes into all Countreis and quarters of the world and rouse vp the endeauors of the worthiest euen in places the farthest remote to labour in the building vp or repairing of Gods Church so farre as the tyranny of Antichrist vnder which they liue and the safetie of their liues which nature bindes them to preserue doth giue them leaue In which number is the Author of this present Treatise The end and scope whereof being the glory of God by discouery of those practises which for many yeeres haue beene concealed by the enemies of CHRIST the aduancement of true pietie and Religion I know not to whom it may be addressed more iustly then to the greatest Maiesty vpon the whole surface of the earth and the chiefest Defender of the true faith amongst vs. And surely if euer any booke except onely the Booke of God did deserue the protection of so excellent a Patron it is this Historie of the Councell of Trent For of all the things in the world Religion is of the greatest consequence and in Religion Ecumenicall Councels next after the holy Writ haue euer caried the greatest sway which being true and guided by the holy Ghost haue beene causes of infinite blessings but being pretended onely and gouerned by humane policies and Arte haue brought foorth as many mischiefes and afflictions to the Church of God Now in this of Trent it is plainely discouered that the Bishops of Rome of whom eight liued and died during the time of the Synode and treatie thereof in stead of being CHRISTS holy Vicars as they pretend haue beene the greatest and most pernicious quackesaluing iuglers that euer the earth did beare It would be infinite to relate the Stratagems they vsed to diuert it before it began their postings to and fro to hinder the proposing of those things which they thought would diminish their profit or pull downe their pride their policies to enthrall the Prelates and Diuines by hopes and feares their diligence in sending their adherents to Trent and so by procuring a maior part of voices to make themselues the absolute Lords of all the determinations that passed By which deuices that which was desired by godly men as the onely remedy against all the errors in manners and doctrine both in Church and Common-wealth and especially against the greatest enormities of the Popes themselues hath beene wrested to a quite contrary vse to weaken the lawfull rights of Kings and Princes to peruert the doctrine and Hierarchie of the Church of GOD and to lift vp the Papacy to an vnsufferable height of pride This is that holy and great Synod of which the Romanists doe boast themselues so much And indeed euery one of any meane capacitie may easily know that many controuerted points betweene them and the true Professors necessary as they maintaine for the sauing of mens soules had neuer any colourable establishment but this which insensibly creeping in by the superstition of the vulgar or secretly set on foote by those that were ambitious and couetous or at the best blindly zealous haue alwaies beene opposed by the Orthodox euen publikely vntill the malitious industry of the greater part put to silence though neuer quite ouercame the paucitie of the better So that their vanting of the Antiquitie of their Religion and of the infancie of ours is vaine and idle And if they will glory as vsually they doe of the vniuersalitie of their doctrine because it was established forsooth by the holy Ecumenicall Councell of Trent as they terme it none can better iudge then your MAIESTY how factious and how vnlawfull that assembly was and by this Historie the whole world may vnderstand the weaknesse of that foundation The Almightie blesse your MAIESTIE with length of daies strength of bodie loyaltie of your people and with all imaginable happinesse in your most Royall Progenie and in swaying the Scepter of your Dominions Your Sacred Maiesties most humble and most faithfully deuoted Subiect NATHANAEL BRENT TO THE READER COurteous Reader thou shalt see in this Booke greater varietie of remarkeable accidents then before the reading of it thou couldest haue possibly imagined The state of religion
in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
ministers of Aremboldus went to the Dominican Friars These men in publishing the Indulgences desiring to amplifie the value of them more then others had done before spake many strange things which gaue cause of scandall Whereunto was added the bad life of the Pardoners who in Tauernes and elsewhere in games and other things not fit to bee named spent that which the people spared from their necessary expences to purchase the Indulgences 18 By these meanes Martin Luther an Heremite Friar being stirred vp began Martin Luther speaketh against the Indulgences to speake against the Pardoners first reprehending these new excessiue abuses onely after being prouoked by them hee set himselfe to study this matter being desirous to see the foundations and the rootes of the doctrine of Indulgences Which when he had examined passing from the new to the old 95. Conclusions of Luther abuses and from the building to the foundations he published 95. Conclusions in this matter which were proposed to bee disputed on in Wittenberg Iohn Thecel a Dominican proposed CoÌclusions contrary to those of Luther where they being seene and read they were not opposed in any vocall conference because no man appeared against him but Iohn Thecel a Dominican Friar proposed others contrary vnto these in Frankfort of Brandeburg 19 These two files of Conclusions were as one may say a ioyning of issue Wherefore Martin Luther went on to write in defence of his and Iohn Ecchius to oppose them and these Conclusions together with other writings being gone to Rome Siluester Prierius a Dominican Friar wrote against Luther Which contestation enforced both the one and the other partie to swarue from this Iohn Ecchius opposeth Luthers conclusions Siluester Prierius wrot against Luther The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood vntill this time matter and passe to other things of greater importance For the doctrine of Indulgences hauing not beene well examined in former ages which did neuer consider how they might bee defended and maintained or how impugned the essence and causes of them were not well vnderstood Some thought they were nothing but an absolution or freeing made by authority of the Prelate from penance which the Church in the most auncient times imposed by way of discipline vpon the penitent which imposition was assumed in succeeding ages by the Bishop onely after delegated to the penetentiary Priest and in conclusion left wholly to the will of the Confessor and that they deliuered vs not from paying the debt due to the Iustice of God Others thinking that this brought more hurt vnto Christians then benefit who being deliuered from Canonicall punishments became negligent to satisfie the diuine Iustice with voluntary penance began to bee of opinion that they set vs free from both the one and the other but these were diuided Some thought that they set vs free though nothing were giuen in recompence for them Others abhorring that opinion said that by reason of the mutuall participation in charitie of the members of holy Church the penance of one might bee communicated vnto another and free him by this compensation But because it seemed that this was more proper to men of an holy and austere life then to the authority of Prelates there arose a third opinion which made them in part an absolution because authority was necessary for them and in part a compensation But in regard the Prelates liued not in such sort as that they could spare much of their merits for others there was made a treasury in the Church full of the merits of all those who had more of them then would serue their owne turnes the dispensation whereof is committed to the Pope who when he giueth Indulgences recompenseth the debt of the sinner by assigning so much in value out of the treasurie Neither was there The treasure of the Church an end of the difficulties for it was opposed that the merits of Saints being finite and limited this treasure might be diminished Wherefore desiring to make it indeficient they added the merits of Christ which are infinite Whence arose a doubt what need there might be of the little drops of the merits of others when there was an infinite Ocean of the merits of Christ which gaue cause to some to make the treasure to bee onely of the merits of our Sauiour 20 These things so vncertaine at that time and which had no other foundation then the Bull of Clement 6. made for the Iubilie of they yeere 1350 seemed not sufficient to oppugne the doctrine of Martin Luther to resolue his reasons and to conuince him Wherefore Thecel Ecchius and Prierius seeing themselues The aduersaries of Luther prooue the doctrine of Indulgences by common reasons only not strong enough in points proper for this matter betooke themselues to common places and layd for their ground worke the Popes authoritie and consent of the Schoolemen concluding that the Pope not beeing 1518 LEO 20. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Luther beginneth to speake against the Popes authority and other doctrines of the Romane Church able to erre in matters of faith and hauing approoued the doctrine of the Schoolemen and himselfe publishing the Indulgences to all the faithfull it was necessary to beleeue them as an article of faith This gaue occasion to Martin to passe from Indulgences to the authoritie of the Pope which being predicated by others to be the highest in the Church was by him made inferiour to a Generall Councell lawfully called where of he said there was need in that instant and vrgent necessitie and the heat of disputation continuing the more the Papall authority was aduanced by others the more it was by him abased Notwithstanding he conteined himselfe within the bounds of speaking modestly of the person of Leo sometimes referring himselfe to his iudgement And for the same reason the doctrine of remission of sinnes of Penance and of Purgatorie was set on foote the Romanists seruing themselues of all these common places for proofe of Indulgence 21 Friar Iames Hogostrat a Dominican Inquisitor wrote against Martin Luther Iames Hogostrat his perswasion to the Pope more to the purpose then them all who setting these reasons aside exhorted the Pope to conuince Martin with chaines fire and flames 22 Neuertheles the controuersie grew still more bitter and Martin alwaies 1518 went forwards to some new proposition as occasion was offered Wherefore Pope Leo caused him to be cited to Rome by Hierom Bishop of Ascoli Auditor of Meanes vsed by the Pope to bring Luther to Rome the Chamber in August 1518 and wrote a Briefe to Fredericke Duke of Saxonie exhorting him not to protect him He wrote also to Thomas de Vio Cardinall Caietan his Legat in the diet of Ausburg that he should vse all diligence to commit him to prison and to send him to Rome Diuers meanes were vsed to the Pope that he would be contented to order that his cause might be examined in Germany
who yeelded to referre it to his Legat vnto whom the iudicature thereof was committed with instruction that if he could discouer any hope of repentance in Martin he should receiue him into fauour promising Luthers cause referrred to Card. Caietan the Popes Legat him pardon of all his errours past together with honours and rewards referring the whole to his wisedome but in case he found him incorrigible he should desire Maximilian the Emperour and the other Princes of Germany that he might be punished 23 Martin went to the Legat to Ausburg vnder the safe-conduct of Maximilian Luther commeth to the Legat with the Emperors safe-conduct where after a conuenient conference vpon the controuersed doctrine the Cardinall hauing discouered that by tearmes of Schoole-diuinity in the profession where of himselfe was most excellent Martin could not be conuinced that he alwaies serued himselfe of the holy Scripture which is vsed but a little by the Schoolemen he declared that he would dispute no more with him but exhorted him to a retractation or at least to submit his Bookes and doctrine to the iudgement of the Pope shewing him the danger he was in if he persisted and promising him fauours and benefits from his Holines Martin not answering to the contrary he thought it not fit to wring from him a negatiue by pressing him too much but rather to giue space that the threats and promises might make impression and therefore gaue him leaue Luther had leaue to depart to depart for that time He caused also Friar Iohn Stopiccius Vicar generall of the order of the Heremites to treat with him in conformity hereof 24 Martin beeing returned once more the Cardinall had much conference with him concerning the heads of his doctrine rather hearing what he said then disputing to gaine himselfe credit by the proposition of accommodating the busines Whereunto when he descended exhorting him not to let slip so secure an occasion and so profitable Luther answered him with his accustomed vehemencie that no composition could be made to the preiudice of the truth that he had offended no man nor had neede of the fauour At his returne he was more vehement then before of any that he feared no threats and that if any thing were vnduly attempted against him he would appeale to a Councell The Cardinall who had heard that Martin was secured by some Grandies that they might hold a bridle in the Popes mouth suspecting that he was perswaded to speake in that sort disdained at it and descended to bitter reprehensions and base tearmes and concluded that Princes haue long hands and so bid him bee gone Martin beeing parted from the Legats presence remembring Iohn Hus his case went from Ausburg without saying any more From whence when he was a good way distant thinking better of his owne case he wrote a letter to the Cardinall confessing he had been too sharpe laying the blame Luthers letter vpon the importunity of the Pardoners and of those that wrote against him promising more modestie hereafter to satisfie the Pope and not to speake any more of Indulgences with condition that his aduersaries should doe the like Yet neither they nor he could be kept silent but one prouoked the other whereby the controuersie grew more sharpe 25 Wherefore the Court in Rome spake disgracefully of the Cardinall attributing The Cardinall is blamed in Rome for vsing Luther with base termes all the mischeife to the seueritie and base termes vsed against Luther they blamed him for not hauing promised him great riches a Bishopricke and euen the red hat of a Cardinall And Leo fearing some great innouation in Germanie not so much against Indulgences as against his owne authoritie made a Bull vnder the date of the 9. of Nouember 1518 wherein he set forth the validitie of Indulgences and that himselfe as successor of Peter and Vicar The Bull of Leo for the doctrine of Indulgences of CHRIST had power to grant them both for the liuing for the dead and that this was the doctrine of the Church of Rome which is mother and mistris of all Christians which ought to be receiued of whosoeuer would be in the communion of the Church He sent this Bull to Cardinall Caietan who being at Lintz in vpper Austria published it and caused many authenticall copies to be made thereof sending them to all the Bishops of Germany with commandement to publish them and seuerely and vnder great penalties to enioyne all men not to haue any other faith 26 By this Bull Martin saw cleerely that from Rome and from the Pope he could looke for nothing but condemnation and as before he had for the most part spoken reseruedly of the person and iudgement of the Pope so after the publication of this Bull he resolued to reiect it Wherefore he set forth The Popes Bull made Luther appeale to a Councell an Appeale wherein hauing first said that hee would not oppose himselfe to the authoritie of the Pope when he taught the truth he added that he was not exempt from the common conditions of being subiect to erre to sinne alleadging the example of S. Peter sharpely reprehended by S. Paul But hee said it was an easie thing for the Pope hauing so great riches and retinue to oppresse whosoeuer was not of his opinion without respect of any vnto whom none other helpe remained but to flie vnto a Councell by the benefit of appeale because all reason perswadeth that a Councell ought to be preferred 1519 LEO 10. MAXINIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 7. before him This Appeale went throughout all Germany and was read by many and esteemed reasonable Wherefore Leo his Bull extinguished not the fire that was kindled in those parts 27 But it hauing giuen courage to the Court in Rome as if the flame had been quenched Friar Samson of Milan of the order of S. Francis was sent to preach the same Indulgences amongst the Suisses who hauing published them in many places and collected the summe of 120000. crownes came finally The occasion why Zuinglius began to oppose the Pope to Zuric where Vlricus Zuinglius a Canon in that Church was professor who opposing himselfe to the doctrine of this Friar the Pardoner there grew great disputation between them passing also from one matter to another as it happened in Germanie Whereby it came to passe that Zuinglius was hearkened vnto by many and gained credit and was imboldned to speake not onely against the abuse of Indulgences but against the Indulgences themselues and euen against the authoritie of the Pope who granted them 26 Martin Luther perceiuing that his doctrine was esteemed and that it Luther passeth to other points passed also into other countreys became more couragious and set himselfe to examine other articles and in the matter of Confession and of the Communion he forsooke the opinion of the Schoolemen and of the Church of Rome approouing rather the Communion of the
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
that Friar Martine Luther endeauoured to staine Germanie with that contagion so that if he were not hindered all that nation would fall into an horrible ruine that Pope Leo had fatherly admonished him and after that the assembly of Cardinals and other excellent men had condemned his writings and declared him an Heretique if within a certaine terme he reuoked not his errours and had sent by Ierom Aleander his Nuncio a copie of that Bull of condemnation to him the Emperour as protectour of the Church desiring him it might bee put in execution in the Empire his Kingdomes Dominions and Prouinces that notwithstanding this Martin amended not himselfe yea multiplied his Bookes daily full not onely of new heresies but euen of those which haue been long since condemned by holy Councels and not only in the Latine tongue but in the German also naming in particular many of his errours he concluded that there was no writing of his where there was not to bee found some contagion or deadly sting so that it might be said that euery word was a poyson that these things being considered by him the Emperour and his Counsellours of all nations subiect vnto him treading in the steps of the Romane Emperours his predecessours hauing conferred in that Diet of Wormes with the Electors and men of other States of the Empire by their counsell and assent though it was not fit to heare a man condemned by the Pope obstinate in his peruersenes and a notorious Heretique notwithstanding to take away all occasion of cauill many saying it was necessary to heare the man before the Popes decree was executed he resolued to send to fetch him by one of his Heraulds not to know and iudge the things that concerne faith which belongeth to the Pope alone but to bring him to the right way with good perswasions Then hee shewed how Martin was brought into the publique assembly and whereof he was interrogated and what he answered as it hath beene declared before and how he had leaue giuen him and departed 44 Afterwards he goeth on concluding that therefore for the honour of God and reuerence of the Pope and for the duty of the Imperiall dignity by the counsell and assent of the Princes Electors and States executing the sentence and condemnation of the Pope he declared that hee holdeth Martin Luther for a notorious Heretique and determineth that hee ought to be so held of men prohibiting euery one to receiue or defend him in any sort commanding both Princes and States vnder all the penalties to apprehend and take him after the terme of twenty dayes and also to prosecute all his complices adherents and fauourers spoyling them of all their goods mooueable and immooueable Hee commandeth also that no man should reade or keepe his books notwithstanding that some thing be good in them giuing order as well to Princes as others that administer Iustice that they burne and destroy them And because books extracted out of his workes are composed and printed in some places and pictures and images spread abroad to the disgrace of many yea euen of the Pope himselfe he commandeth that none should print paint or keep any of them but that they be taken and burned by the Magistrates and the Printers buyers and sellers punished adding a generall law that no writing may be printed where any point of faith is handled though the least of all without consent of the Ordinary 45 In this selfe same time also the Vniuersity of Paris drawing diuers conclusions from the bookes of Luther condemned them partly as renewed out The Vniuersity of Paris condemned the writings of Luther of the doctrine of Wigleffe and Husse and partly as newly deliuered by him against the Catholique Doctrine But all these oppositions effected nothing else but that Luther answering bookes were multiplyed both of the one side and the other and the contentions waxed more sharpe and the curiosity of many was stirred vp who willing to informe themselues of the state of the controuersie came to note the errours reprehended and so withdrew their deuotion from the Pope 46 Amongst the most famous contradictors which the doctrine of Luther found was Henry 8. King of England who not being borne the Kings eldest Henry the 8. King of England writeth against Luther sonne had beene destinated by his father to be Archbishop of Canterbury and therefore in his youth was made to study But the eldest being dead and after him the father also hee succeeded in the Kingdome and esteeming it a great honour to imploy himselfe in so famous a controuersie of learning he wrot a booke of the seuen Sacraments defending also the Popedome and oppugning the Doctrine of Luther a thing so gratefull to the Pope that hauing receiued the Kings booke he honoured him with the vsuall title of Defender of the Faith But Martin suffered not himselfe to bescared with that Gaineth the Title of Defender of the faith most illustrious glittering name of a King but answered his Maiesty with asmuch acrimony vehemencie and as small respect as he had answered the petty Doctors This Kingly tittle being entred into the controuersies made men more curious and as it happeneth in combats that the lookers on are alwayes ready to fauour the weaker and to extoll his actions though they bee but meanes so so heere it stirred vp a generall inclination towards Luther 47 So soone as the Emperours decree of banishment was published thoroughout the same month Hugo Bishop of Constance in whose Diocesse is the The B. of Constance wrot to Zurie against Zuinglius Citty of Zuric wrot to the Colledge of the Canons of that place of which number Zuinglius was one and another letter to the Senate of the same City In those letters he put them in mind of the dammage which the Churches and Common-wealths also endured by innouation of doctrine with much detriment to spirituall well-fare and confusion of publique quiet and tranquility Hee exhorteth them to beware of new Doctours shewing that they are mooued onely by their owne ambition and instigation of the deuil He sent there withall the Decree of Leo and the banishment published by the Emperour exhorting them to receiue and obey both the one and the other and particularly noted the person and doctrine of Zuinglius and his adherents which constrained him to giue an account of whatsoeuer he had taught his Collegues and to satisfie the Senate Hee wrot also to the Bishop insisting principally vpon this that concubinarie Priests were not any more to bee tolerated from whom sprang infamy to the Clergy and bad example to the people and generally corruption of manners in all a thing which could not be taken away but by bringing in of marriage according to the Apostles doctrine Hee wrot also to all the Cantons of the Suisses in his owne defence making particular mention of an Edict made by the Magistrates their predecessors that euery Priest should bee bound to haue
his proper concubine that hee might not ensnare the chastity of honest women adding that though it seemed a ridiculous decree yet it was necessarily to be made nor could bee changed vnlesse that as much as was constituted in fauour of keeping Concubines were at that present conuerted vnto lawfull matrimony 48 The stirring of the Bishop induced the Dominicans to preach against The Dominicans preach against Zuinglius whereby he is stirred vp the more the doctrine of Zuinglius and him to defend himselfe Wherefore he wrote and published 67. conclusions which contained his doctrine and touched the abuses of the Clergy and of the Prelats Whereupon much confusion and dissention arising the Senate of Zuric began to consult how to appease the tumults and called together all the Preachers and Doctors of their iurisdiction They inuited also the Bishop of Constance to send some man of wisedome and learning to assist at that conference to the end they might pacifie the troubles and order some thing which might bee for the glory of God The Bishop sent his Vicar Iames Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna and the day Faber sent by the Bishop of Constance to assist in composing the controuersies appointed for the meeting being come and a great multitude assembled together Zuinglius reproduced his conclusions offered to defend them and to answere to whosoeuer would contradict them After many things were spokeÌ by diuers Dominican Friars and other Doctors against Zuinglius and by him answered Faber said that that time and place were not fit to treate of such a matter that the discussing of such propositions belonged to the Councell which would be called very soon for he said the Pope had so agreed with the Princes and greater Magistrates and Prelates of Christendome Which gaue subiect to Zuinglius to fortifie himselfe saying that these promises were made to feede the people with vaine hopes and in the meane space to lull them asleepe in ignorance that the things which were certaine and cleere in the holy Scripture and in the vse of the Primitiue Church might very well bee handled at that time though they expected a more exact declaration from the Councell of the points that were doubtfull and alwayes vrging him to say what he could against his conclusions Faber told him that hee would not Who will not answere in words but in writing treat with him in words but would answere his conclusions in writing Finally the assembly ended with a Decree of the Senate that the Gospell should bee preached according to the doctrine of the old and new Testament not The decree of the Senate of Zuric according to any humane Decree or Constitution 49 It being therefore perceiued that the labours of the Doctours and Prelates of the Church of Rome and the Popes decree who proceeded to an absolute condemnation and the Emperours Bando so seuere not onely could not extinguish the new doctrine but that notwithstanding it made euery day a greater progresse euery one beganne to thinke that these medicines were not proper for such a malady and that in conclusion it was necessary to come to such a kinde of remedy which being vsed in times past in the like occasions seemed had appeased all troubles which was the celebration of a Councell Wherefore this was desired by all sorts of men as a wholesome and the A generall Councell was thought to bee necessary onely remedy 50 It came to be considered that these nouelties had not had any other beginning but from the abuses which time brought in and from the negligence of the Pastors and therefore that it was impossible to remedy the confusions sprung vp but by remedying the abuses which caused them and that there was no other way to prouide against them with concord and vniformity but by an vniuersall Congregation And this was the discourse of godly and well disposed men Notwithstanding there wanted not diuers sorts of persons who thought the Councell would be profitable for their ends and desired it should be regulated with such conditions that it could Diuers sorts of persons desire the Councell for diuers ends not be but in their fauour and not contrary to their interests First those that had embraced Luthers opinions desired the Councell with condition that therein all might be decided and gouerned by the Scripture all the Pope his constitutions and schoole learning being excluded For so they assured themselues not onely to defend their owne doctrine but also that onely theirs should be approoued But a Councell that should proceed as the vse was 800. yeeres before they would not and would be vnderstood that they referred not themselues to that censure And Martin was vsed to say that in Wormes hee was too faint hearted and that he was so well assured of his doctrine that it being diuine he would not submit it so much as to the iudgement of Angels yea that with it he was to iudge all both men and Angels The Princes and other gouernors of the Countreys regarded not much what the Councell might determine concerning doctriens but desired it might bee such a one as might reduce the Priests and Friars to their beginning hoping that by that meanes the regalities and temporall iurisdictions would returne vnto them which in such abundance and plenty were passed into the Ecclesiasticall order And therefore they said that it was in vaine to call a Councell where the Bishops and other Prelates onely should haue a deliberatiue voyce because they ought to bee reformed and it was necessary that others should haue the charge thereof who could not be deceiued by their proper interests nor constrained to resolue against the common good of Christendome The meaner sort though they had not much knowledge of the affaires of the world desired that the Ecclesiasticall authority might be moderated and the poore people not burthened with so many exactions vnder pretence of Tithes Almes and Indulgences nor oppressed by the Bishops Officials vnder colour of corrections and sentences The Court of Rome the most principall part desired the Councell that it mighe restore obedience to the Pope which was taken from him approued such a one as might be gouerned according to the formes vsed in the last ages But that it should haue power to reforme the Papacy and to take away those introductions from which the Court receiued so many emoluments and by which a great part of the gold of Christendome was glued together in Rome this pleased them not Leo the Pope being as it were in a strait betweene both the parties knew not what to desire 1522 ADRIAN 6. CHARLLS 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Pope Leo knoweth not what to resolue about the Councell What benefit the Lateran Councell brought to the Papacy He saw that euery day his obedience was diminished and that whole countreys separated themselues from him and desired a Councell for remedy But when hee considered that it would bee worse then
the malady carying with it in consequence a reformation he abhorred it Hee considered with himselfe how to call a Councell in Rome or some other place of the Churches dominion as his Predecessor and himselfe had celebrated with singular fruit the Councell of Lateran a few yeeres before hauing by that meanes appeased the schisme reduced the kingdome of France which was separated and which was of no lesse importance abolished the Prgamaticall Sanction doubly contrary to the monarchy of Rome as well in regard it was an example to take from him the collation of benefices a great foundation of the Pontificall greatnesse as also because it was a preseruation of the memory of the Councell of Basil and by consequence of the subiection of the Pope to a generall Synode But afterwards hee saw not how a Councell of that sort could giue remedy to the disease which was not in the Princes and great Prelates with whom familiarity and interest preuailed but in the people with whom it was necessary to vse reality and to make a true mutation The case The death of Pope Leo. standing thus in the end of the yeere 1521. Pope Leo departed this life 51 And in the beginning of the next yeere the ninth of Ianuary Adrian was Adriax is created Pope and much feared 1522 created Which assumption to the Popedome being made of a man who was neuer seene in Rome vnknowne to the Cardinals and the Court and remained in Spaine besides the world holding an opinion that hee would not approue the manners of the Romans nor the free life of the Courtiers all mens thoughts were turned to consider of it so that Luthers innouations were no more thought of Some doubted that hee was too much inclined to a reformation others that hee would call the Cardinals vnto him and so transport the Papacy out of Italy as had happened at other times But they were soone deliuered from this great feare For the new Pope the next day after he had receiued aduice of his election which was the 22. of the same moneth in the city of Victoria in Biscay not expecting the Legats sent vnto him from the Colledge of Cardinals to signifie it vnto him and to haue his consent assembled those few Prelates which he could get consented to the Election and hauing taken the habit and armes declared himselfe Pope and went presently to Barcellona where he wrote to the Colledge of Cardinals the cause why he had taken vpon him the name and charge of the Pope without expecting the Legates committing also vnto them the publication of it throughout all Italy He was inforced to tarry at Barcellona a conuenient time to passe the gulfe of Lions which was very dangerous yet he deferred no longer then needs must to imbarke for Italy and arriued there in the end of August 1522. 52 Adrian found all Italy in commotion by reason of the warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and the Apostolicall Sea ouer head and The troubled state of Italy at the arriuall of Adrian eares in a particular warre with the Dukes of Ferrara and Vrbin Arimini newly taken by the Malatesti the Cardinals diuided and not trusting one another the Isle of Rhodes assieged by the Turkes the lands of the Church exhausted and in extreame confusion during the anarchy of eight moneths Notwithstanding hee applied himselfe principally to compose the discords in religion in Germany And being nourished and brought vp from his childhood in the studies of School-Diuinity he held those opinions to be so cleare and euident that he was perswaded that no reasonable man could thinke the contrary Wherefore he gaue no other title to the doctrine of Luther but vnsauoury Adrian was very learned ' in Schoole Diuinity The Epithetes he gaue to the doctrine of Luther foolish and vnreasonable and thought that none but some fewe fooles could beleeue it and that those that followed Martin were men who in their conscience vndoubtedly maintained the opinions of the Church of Rome and fained the contrary beeing prouoked by the burthens layd vpon them His opinion therefore was that it must needes bee an easie thing to extinguish that doctrine which had none other foundation then matter of profite and thought that by giuing some small satisfaction the body would easily bee healed which rather made shew to bee sicke then that it was so indeed Adrian borne in Vtrect And because he was borne in Vtrect a city of low Germanie hee hoped that all that nation would willingly hearken to his proposes and ingage themselues to maintaine his authority as being an Alman and so sincere in all his treaties that he vsed neither Arts nor secret ends And being perswaded that it imported much to vse celerity he resolued to make his first proposition in the Diet which was prepared at Noremberg which to the ende it He resolueth to make a reformation before he maketh his first proposition in the Diet of Noremberg might be gratefully heard and his promise esteemed reall he thought it necessary to giue a taste by beginning a reformation before hee treated with them remoouing the abuses which caused the dissention To this ende hee called to Rome Iohn Peter Caraffa Archbishop of Chieti and Marcellus Cazele of Gaeta men esteemed for their honesty and vertues and very skilfull in whatsoeuer belonged to Ecclesiasticall discipline that by the counsell of them and of the Cardinals which he trusted hee might finde some remedy against the corruptions which were of greatest moment In this number the prodigality vsed in giuing Indulgences first presented it selfe vnto him because it gaue way to the reputation which the new Preachers in Germany had gained 53 The Pope being a Diuine who had written in this matter long before Luther thought to handle it meant to establish by an Apostolicall Decree and as Pope that doctrine which being a priuate man he had taught and written That is that an Indulgence being granted to one that shall doe such a godly worke the worke may be performed by some in such perfection that he may obtaine the Indulgence but if it want something of that exactnesse the worker obtaineth not all the Indulgence but onely so much as answereth in proportion to the imperfect worke The Pope thought that by this meanes hee should not onely prouide against scandall hereafter but remedy also those that were past because it being possible to qualifie with so good circumstances euery little worke that it may deserue any great reward Luthers obiection was answered how by the offering of a penny so great a treasure could bee gained and seeing that by the defect of the worke he that gaineth not all obtaineth notwithstanding a proportionable part the faithfull drewe not themselues backe from seeking Indulgences 54 But Friar Thomas of Gaeta Cardinall of S. Sistus a perfect Diuine disswaded it telling him that this was to punish that truth which for the safetie of soules it was better to
willing to bend it selfe though neuer so little to doe good or rather to desist from euill but with promise onely They sayd his Holinesse had too quicke a sence if he would be offended by so The Dite resolueth to giue no other answer modest and so necessary a demand of a Councell And after long discussion it was resolued by common consent not to giue any other answere but to expect what the Pope would resolue vpon that which they had giuen already 64 Afterwards the secular Princes made a long complaint apart of that which they pretended against the Court of Rome and the whole Ecclesiasticall order reducing it to an hundred heads which therefore they called Centum grauamina These they sent vnto the Pope because the Nuncio vnto The huudred grieuances of the Princes of Germanie whom they were imparted went away before they were enlarged with protestation that they neither would nor could endure them any longer and that they were constrained by necessity and the iniquity of them to seeke with all industry to free themselues from them and by the most commodious wayes they could 65 It would be long to expresse the whole contents But in summe they complained of the payment for dispensations and absolutions of the money which was drawen from them by indulgences of the suits in Law which were drawne to Rome of the reseruation of Benefices and the abuses of Commendaes and Annates of the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques in offences of Excommunications and vnlawfull interdicts of Lay causes drawen before the Ecclesiasticall Iudge by diuers pretences of the great expences in consecrating Churches and Church-yards of pecuniarie penance of expences to haue the Sacraments and the buriall All which were reduced to three principall heads to enthrall the people to rob them of their money and to appropriate vnto themselues the iurisdiction of the secular Magistrate 66 The sixt of March the Recesse was made with the precepts contained The Recesse of the ãâã in the answer to the Nuncio and a little after euery thing was printed as well the Popes Briefe as also the instructions of the Nuncio the answers and replies with the hundred greiuances and they were diuulged through Germanie and passed from thence to other places and euen vnto Rome also Where the open confession of the Pope that all the mischeife proceeded from the Court of Rome and from the Ecclesiasticall order did not please and The Popes confession of the abuses of the Clergy was distastfull in Rome generally it was not gratefull to the Prelates For it seemed to be too ignominious and might make them more odious to the world and cause the people to despise them yea that it would make the Lutherans more bold and saucy And it grieued them most of all to see a gate opened where necessarily the moderation of their profits which they so much abhorred would bee brought in or themselues conuinced of incorrigibility And those that excused Reputation is the cheifest ground of the Pontificall greatnesse the Pope most did attribute it to his small knowledge of the Arts by which the pontificall greatnesse and the authority of the Court is maintained which are founded vpon reputation They commended the iudgement and wisedome of Pope Leo who knew how to attribute the bad opinion which Germany conceiued of the manners of the Court to the want of knowing it And therefore he said in the Bull against Martin Luther that if he after he was cited had come to Rome hee would not haue found so many abuses in the Court as was beleeued The Popes condition was ãâã expounded in German 67 But in Germany those that were ill affected to the Court of Rome expounded that ingenuous confession in the worier sence saying it was an vsuall Art to confesse the euill and to promise the amendment thereof without any thought to effect any thing to lull a sleepe those that are not wary to enioy the benefit of time and in the meane space by treating with Princes to iustifie themselues in such sort that they may the better make the people subiect 1524 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. vnto them and take from them all power to oppose themselues against their wills and to speake of their defects And because the Pope sayd that in giuing the remedy it was necessary not to striue to prouide against all at once for feare of causing great mischiefe but to doe things step by step they laughed at it adding that it was well sayd step by step but so that there were a whole age betweene one and another But in regard of Adrians good life before his assumption to the Papacie as well after hee was Bishop and Cardinall as before and the good intention which was shewed in all his actions holy men expounded all in good sense thinking verily that hee confessed the errours with ingenuity and that he would redresse them sooner then hee promised neither did the euent make them iudge the contrary For the Court being not worthy of such a Pope it pleased God to call him almost as soone as he had receiued the relation of his Nuncio from Noremberg For the 13. of September he ended the course of his yeeres 68 But when the decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was published in Germany Pope Adrian dieth The decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was expounded in contrary sences according to mens contrarie interests with the precepts concerning Sermons and Prints the greater part esteemed not thereof but those that were interested aswell followers of the Church of Rome as Lutherans expounded all in their owne fauour For it being sayd that the things which might stirre vp popular tumults should not be spoken of the Catholiques vnderstood it that the things brought in by Luthers doctrine and the reproofe of the abuses of the Ecclesiasticall order should not be spoken of and the Lutherans sayd that the meaning of the Diet was that the abuses which stirred vp the people against the Preachers when they heard as well bad things as good represented vnto them should not be defended And that part of the Decree which commanded to preach the Gospell according to the doctrine of writers approoued by the Church the Catholiques vnderstood according to the doctrine of the Schoole-men and the last postillers of the Scriptures But the Lutherans sayd it was to be vnderstood of the holy Fathers Hilary Ambrose Austin Ierom and the like expounding also that by vertue of the Edict of the Recesse it was lawfull for them to continue in teaching their doctrine vntill the Councell and the Catholiques vnderstood that the meaning of the Diet was that they should continue in the doctrine of the Church of Rome Whereby it appeared that the Edict in stead of quenching the fire of Controuersies enflamed it the more and in the mindes of godly men there remained a desire of a free Councell vnto which it seemed that both
a good reformation made of the Clergy of Germany but for the abuse of the Court of Rome it was not possible to make him yeeld to anything For when they began to discourse of them either he sayd that it was heresic to reprehend them or that hee referred it to the Pope and that it was necessary to treat with him thereof 74 The Cardinall made a reformation of Germanie the which touching And his reformation was not accepted only the inferiour Clergie and being iudged that it would not onely cherish the euill as light remedies alwaies doe but that it would serue to inlarge the dominion of the Court and greater Prelates to the preiudice of temporall authoritie and would make an entrance to greater extorsions of money was not receiued it being esteemed but a maske to delude Germany and to reduce it vnder greater tyranny though the Legate vsed all effectuall diligence that it might be accepted Wherefore he would not consent to any of the propositions made by the deputies of the Diet. By this it being plaine that it was impossible to conclude any thing with him they published the recesse the eighteenth of Aprill with a Decree that by the Pope with consent of the Emperour a free Councell in some conuenient place in Germany should be The Decree of the Diet. intimated so soone as was possible and that the States of the Empire should assemble themselues at Spira the eighteenth of Nouember to determine what course should be taken vntill the Councell were begun That euery Prince should call together in his owne State men godly and learned to collect the things that ought to be disputed on in the Councell That the Magistrates should haue care that the Gospel should be preached according to the doctrine of the approoued writers of the Church and all pictures and contumelious bookes against the Court of Rome should be prohibited 75 The Legat hauing answered to euery point of the Decree and shewed With which the Legat was not pleasep that it was not the office of Seculars to deliberate of any thing concerning faith and doctrine or preaching thereof he promised that he would giue the Pope an account concerning the Councell onely 76 The Princes being gone from the Diet the Legat endeauoured to bring He laboureth to cause his reformation to be receiued together those that most fauoured the affaires of Rome to cause the reformation which the Diet would not receiue to be published and there did meete him in Ratisbon Ferdinand the Emperours brother the Cardinall Archbishop of Salzburg two Dukes of Bauaria two Bishops of Trent and Ratisbon and the Agents of nine Bishops Where first they made a Decree vnder the date of the sixt of Iuly That it hauing beene ordered in the assembly at Noremberg that the Edict of Wormes against Luther should be put in execution as farre as was possible therefore they at the instance of the Legat Cardinall Campeggio did command that it should be obserued in all their Dominions and States That the innouators should be punished according to the forme of the Edict That nothing should be changed in the Celebration of the Masse and Sacraments That the Apostates Monkes and Nunnes and married Priests and those that receiued the Eucharist without confession or did eate forbidden meates should be punished And that all their subiects that were in the Vniuersitie of Wittenberg should depart from thence within three moneths and returne home or goe to some other place The day following beeing the seauenth the Cardinall published his Constitutions of the reformation And effecteth it which were approoued by all the forenamed Princes and it was commanded that they should bee published receiued and obserued throughout all their States and Dominions 77 In the proheme of the Constitutions the Cardinall said that to reforme the life manners of the Clergie being a thing of great moment for the rooting out of the Lutheran heresie he had ordained these decrees by the counsell of the Princes and Prelats assembled with him which he commanded to be obserued throughout all Germany by the Archbishops Bishops and other The reformation contained 37. heads Prelates Priests and Regulars and published in all the Cities and Churches They contained seauen and thirty heads concerning the apparell and conuersation of the Cleargie administring gratis the Sacraments and other Ecclesiasticall functions Banquets Fabriques of the Churches those that were to take orders celebration of holy-dayes fastings against Priests that were married against those that confessed not nor communicated against blasphemers sorcerers soothsayers and other things like these In conclusion the celebration of Diocesan Councels euery yeare was commanded for the obseruation of these Statutes giuing the Bishops power to inuocate the secular arme against the transgressors 78 The Edict of the reformation being diuulged the Princes and Bishops who in the Diet had not consented to the Cardinals demand were offended as well with him as with all those that assembled in Ratisbon it seeming vnto Diuers Princes and Bishops were offended with the acceptance of this reformation them that they were wronged by the Legat for making a generall order for all Germany in a meeting of some fewe onely and so much the rather because it was done after it was demonstrated vnto him that no good could come thereby They thought themselues iniured also by those fewe Princes and Bishops who alone had taken vpon them to oblige all Germany contrary to the opinion of the rest It was opposed also against that reformation that leauing the things of importance as if there had beene no disorder in them they made prouision in things of the smallest weight For Germany suffered but little inconuenience by the abuses of the inferiour Cleargy but great by the vsurpation of the Bishops and Prelates and greatest of all by those of the Court of Rome And yet there was no mention made of them as if they were now in better order then in the Primitiue Church Then concerning the inferiour Clergy the principall abuses were not treated of but those that were of least consequence which was as it were to approoue them and those also that were reprehended were left without their true remedies being onely noted without applying the medicine necessary to cure the malady 79 But the Legat and the forenamed Princes that met him cared but little for what was said in Germany and lesse for what would follow the publication of the Edict For their end was onely to satisfie the Pope and the Popes end was onely to shew that he had made prouision that there should be no need of a Councell For Clement a man skilfull in State affaires euen in Adrians time alwayes maintained that it was pernicious counsell in the occurrences of those times to vse the meanes of Councels and was wont to say that a Clement did euer thinkes Councell dangerous when the Popes authority was in question Councell was alwayes good when any
successor of S. Peter gaue them his benediction The Arch-bishop of Mentz answered the Legats oration by order of the And is answerred by the Arch-bishop of ãâã Emperour and the Diet that Caesar as supreme Aduocate of the Church will vse all meanes to compose the disorders will imploy all his forces in the ãâã against the Turkes and that all the Princes will joyne themselues ãâ¦ã that their actionâ shall bee approoued by God and the Pope After this many ãâã ãâã being heard the Elector of Sacco ãâ¦ã and protestant Cities âoyned with him presented to the Emperour she confession of their faith written Latine and Dutch ãâ¦ã it might be read But the Emperour refusing to haue it The Lutherans doe present a confession of their faith And so do the Zuinglians ãâã in publique it was put off vntill the next day when the Legate would not be present for feare of receiuing some prejudice But the Princes being assembled before the Emperor in an Hall capable to receiue about ãâã persons it was read with aloud voyce And the Cities which followed the doctrine of Zuinglius presented apart the confession of their faith not differing from the former but onely in the point of the Eucharist The confession of the Princes which afterwards from this place where it was read was called Augustana contâined two parts in the first were The name of the Augustan confession bega ãâ¦ã expounded ãâ¦ã de of the vnitie of the God-head of originall sinne of the incarnation of iustification of the ministery of the Gospel of the Church of administring the Sacraments of Baptisme of the Eucharist of Confession of Penance of the vse of the Sacraments and the Ecclesiasticall order of the rites of the Church of the ciuill Common-wealth of the last âudgement of free will of the cause of sinne of faith of good workes and worshipping of Saints In the second were expounded the doctrines which were different from the Church of Rome the abuses which the Confessionists reprooued And these were declared at large in seuen articles of the holy Communion mariage of Priests of the Masse of Confession of the distinction of meates of Monasticall vowes and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction In conclusion they offered in case it were needfull a more full information But in the proheme thereof they deliuered that they had put their confession in writing to obey the Propose of his Maiestie that all men ought to present their opinions and therefore if the other Princes will giue vp theirs in writing they are readie to conferre peaceably with them that they may come to an agreement whereunto in case they could not come his Maiestie hauing giuen them to vnderstand in all the former Diets that he could not determine or conclude any matter of Religion for diuers respects then alleaged but that he would perswade the Pope to call a generall Councell and finally hauing caused it to bee said in the Diet of Spira that the differences betweene his Maiestie and the Pope being readie to bee composed there could bee no doubt but that hee would giue consent vnto it they offered to app ãâ¦ã and to giue a reason and make a defence of their cause in such a generall free and Christian assembly of which it hath alwayes bin treated in all the Diets celebrated during the time of his Empire Vnto which Councell and to his Maiestie they haue formerly in due forme and vpon good cause appealed vnto which appeale they doe yet adhere not intending to abandon it neither by this treatie nor by any other if the difference bee not charitably reduced first to a Christian concord This was the onely Act of the first day But the Emperour before he made any resolution would haue the Legates aduice Who hauing read The Legate would not censure the Confession and considered the confession together with the Diuines which he brought out of Italie though hee was of opinion that it ought to bee opposed and a censure published vnder his name yet foreseeing that it would giue occasion of greater tumults and saying plainely that the difference for the most part seemed verball and that it imported not much whether one spake after one manner or after another and that it was not reasonable that the Apostolicall Sea should take part in the disputations of the Schooles hee conâented not to haue his name vsed in the contentions And hee answered the Emperour that for the present there was no cause to make any ãâã examination of the doctrine but to consider the example which would bee giuen to all vnquiet and subtile wits who would not haue wanted infinite other nouities to propose with no lesse probabilitie which would haue beene heard with greedines because of the itching of cares which they stirre vp in the world and that by correcting the abuses that were noted greater inconueniencies would be raised then those which one sought to remedie That his opinion was that the doctrine of the Lutherans being read to remoue all preiudice a confutation thereof should be read likewise which should not be But gaue order that a confutation therof should be read and no copie giuen published in copies for feare of opening a way to disputations but meanes should be vsed that the Protestants should ãâã from going further on by proposing fauours and threats But the Confession being ãâ¦ã it wrought diuers effects in the mindes of the Catholiques who heard it Some thought the Protestants more wicked then they were perswaded before they were informed of their particular opinions others on the contrary remitted much of the bad conceit they had against them esteeming their opinions not to absurd as before they did yea for a great part of the abuses they confessed they were iustly reprehended It is not to be omitted that Cardinal Mattheo Langi Archbishop of Salzburg told euery one that the reformation of the Masse The Archbishop of Salzburg would not haue the world reformed by a Monke was honest the libertie of meates conuenient and the demand iust to be disburthened of so many commandements of men but that a poore Monke should reforme all was not to bee endured And Cornelius Scoperus the Emperours Secretarie saide that if the Protestant Preachers had money they would easily buy of the Italians what Religion pleased them best but without golde it was impossible to make theirs shine in the world The Emperour according to the Legates aduice approued also by his owne Counsellers desirous to compose all by a negatiue went first about to separate the Ambassadors of the cities from ioyning with the Princes which proiect not succeeding he caused a confutation to be made of what the Protestants put vp in writing and another of that which was produced by the Cities And hauing called the whole Diet together hee told the Protestants that he had considered of the confession presented vnto him and giuen order to some pious and learned men to deliuer their opinion thereof And heere
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made ãâã therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A ãâ¦ã that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
the Councell was not truely intended and that they had nothing but words and Court holy water And he deliuered his minde with such graue sentences that the whole The Pope sendeth Nunciâ to all Princes to treate with them concerning the Councel auditorie was mooued In that consistorie it was resolued to dispatch Nuncij to the Emperour to the French King and other Christian Princes with commission to declare that the Pope and Colledge had determined absolutely for the benefit of Christendome to celebrate a Councell exhorting them to fauour it and to procure peace and tranquillitie while it shall last but to tell them that for the time and place his Holinesse was not resolued as yet And the most secret instruction was that they should cunningly finde out what the Princes thought concerning the place to the end that all their interests and purposes being knowen hee might hinder them by opposing one against another and so worke his owne will Hee charged also the Nuncij to complaine of the actions of the King of England and when they saw opportunitie to incite them against him and to offer them also that Kingdome for a prey Among these Nuncij Vergerius Vergerius is sent backe into Germanie with speciall instructions was one sent backe into Germanie with more speciall Commissions to penetrate the minde of the Protestants concerning the forme of proceeding in the Councell that hee might draw from thence such conclusions as were necessarie He gaue him also particular charge to treat with Luther and the other principall Preachers of the reformed doctrine vsing all kindes of promises and offers to reduce them to some composition The Pope reprehended in all occasions the rigidnesse of Cardinall Caietan who in the Diet of Ausburg 1518. refused Luthers offer that silence being imposed to his aduersaries hee would also bee contented to hold his peace and hee condemned the acerbitie of that Cardinall who by vrging obstinately a recantation cast that man headlong into despaire which had cost and would cost the Church of Rome as much as the halfe of her authoritie is worth That hee would not imitate Leo in beleeuing that the Friars are good instruments to suppresse the Preachers of Germanie For reason and experience haue declared the vanitie of that cogitation That there were but two meanes force and treaties both which he would vse being readie to agree to any condition so that the Popes authoritie might remaine intire For which end hee said hee had neede of able men fit for negotiation and therefore the one and twentieth of May hee created sixe Cardinals and the seuenth a few dayes after all which were men much esteemed in the Court. Among these was Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester then prisoner in England for refusing to obey the Kings Decree which tooke away the Popes authoritie The Pope in making choice of him considered that hee honoured this promotion The Pope creaseth seuca Cardinals by putting in that number a learned man and well deseruing for the persecution which hée endured and that hauing increased his dignitie hee In which number was Iohn Fisher B. of Rochester would haue more respect with the King and more credit with the people But that Cardinals Cap profited that Prelate in nothing but to hasten his death which was giuen him 43. dayes after by cutting off his head in publike But howsoeuer the Pope made open demonstrations to desire such a Councell as might giue satisfaction and reduce Germanie yet all the Court and the Popes neerest friends who treated most secretly with him of these The Court was of opinion that Mantua was the fittest place for the Councell things said that it could not any where bee celebrated but in Italie because in no other place it could bee free and that in Italie no place could be chosen but Mantua Vergerius at his returne into Germanie deliuered the Popes Ambassage first to Ferdinand and then to those Protestants that came to that King about the present occurrences and at last hee made a iourney to treate with the others also He had no other answere from any of them but that they would consult together and resolue by common consent in their assembly which should bee called in the ende of the yeere The proposition of the The negotiation of Vergerius in Germanie Nuncio contained that that was the time for the Councels so much desired the Pope hauing treated with the Emperour and all the Kings to call it seriously not as formerly in appearance onely and that it may not bee deferred any more hee determined to chuse Mantua for the place according to the resolution taken with the Emperour two yeeres since Which being a Citie of the Emperours vassall placed neere his confines and the Venetians they might holde it for secure besides that the Pope and the Emperour would giue any greater caution whatsoeuer That it was not necessarie to resolue or speake of the manner and forme of treating in the Councell because this would better bee done in the Councell it selfe when it shall bee called That it could not bee celebrated in Germanie which abounded with Anabaptists Sacramentaries and other sects for the most part both foolish and furious Therefore that it would not bee secure for other nations to goe where that multitude is potent and to condemne their doctrine That to the Pope it is all one to call it in any other Country whatsoeuer but hee would not seeme to bee inforced and to haue that authoritie taken from him which he hath inioyed so many ages to prescribe the place of generall Councels In this iourney Vergerius found Luther at Wittenberg and treated with He treateth with Luther him very courteously vpon these tearmes inlarging and amplifying them very much And first hee assured him that the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals esteemed him exceedingly who were infinitely grieued for the losse of one who if he had been employed in the seruice of God and the Apostolicall Sea which are ioyned together might haue brought foo ãâ¦ã inestimable fruit and that they would doe whatsoeuer they could to regaine him Hee told that the Pope blamed the rigiditie of Caietan and that the Cardinals did no lesse that hee might expect all fauour from that holy Sea and that the rigor of Leo which hee vsed by the instigation of others not of his owne disposition displeased all men Hee added also that hee would not dispute with him of the controuersies because hee professed not Diuinitie but that by common reason hee could shew him that it was good to reunite himselfe with the head of the Church For considering that his doctrine comming to light and being published within these eighteene yeeres had raysed innumerable sects of which the one detesteth the other and so many popular seditions with the death and banishment of so great multitudes it could not bee concluded that it came from God But one might well assure himselfe that it was pernitious
Consistorie the 28. of April thanked the Pope and Colledge for hauing readily and without delay resolued to call a generall Councell and then desired them that the Bull The Emperor entereth into the publike Consistorie might be dispatched before hee parted from Rome that himselfe might giue order for the rest The Bull could not be framed so soone because it was necessarie to consider of fit words to be put into it such as might giue as much hope of libertie as was possible and yet not preiudice the Papall power Sixe Cardinals and three Bishops were deputed for this businesse The Bull for Conuocation of the Councell is made and finally the Bull was finished the twelfth of Iune published in the Consistory and subscribed by all the Cardinals The tenor was as followeth That from the beginning of his Papacie hee had desired nothing more then to cleanse the Church recommended by God to his care from heresies and errors and to restore the discipline to its former state for which finding no way more commodious then that which alwayes hath bene vsed in like occurrences that is a generall Councell he had often written concerning it to the Emperour and other Kings with hope not onely to obtaine this end but also that all discords being appeased betweene Princes of Christendome warre might bee made against the Infidels to free the Christians from that miserable slauerie and also to reduce the Infidels themselues to the faith Therefore by the fulnesse of authoritie which he hath from God by the consent of his brethren the Cardinals hee doth intimate a generall Councell of all Christendome against the 27. of May the next yeare 1537. The Councell is to begin in Mantua May 27. 1537. in Mantua a rich place and commodious for the celebration of the Councel Therefore he commandeth the Bishops and other Prelats of what place soeuer by vertue of their oath and vnder the paines set downe by the holy canons and decrees that they tender their presence there at the day prefixed He prayeth the Emperour French King and all other Kings and Princes to be there in person or in case they cannot to send honourable and ample ambassages as the Emperour French King and other Christian Princes haue often promised both to Clement and to him and to cause the prelats of their Kingdomes to goe thither and there remaine vntill the end to determine that which shall be fit to reforme the Church extirpate heresies and to make warre against the Infidels The Pope published another Bull also to correct as he sayd all the vices A Bull for the reformation of Rome and defects of the Citie of Rome the head of all Christendome mistris of learning manners and discipline that his owne house being first purged he might more easily cleanse the rest But not being able fully to performe this businesse by himselfe he deputed the Cardinals Ostiense Saint Seuerino Genutio and Simoneta commanding all men vnder the most grieuous paines to yeeld them absolute obedience These Cardinals together with other Prelats deputed also by the Pope applyed themselues immediatly to reforme the penitentiarie and Datarie Courts and the manners of the Courtiers yet nothing 1537 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. tooke effect But the intimation of the Councell seemed very vnfit to euery man of any meane capacitie in a time when warres were on foote in Picardie Prouence and Piemont betweene the Emperour and the French King The Protestants when they had seene the bull wrote to the Emperour The Protestants doe not approoue the Bull of the Conuocation that it appeared not what should be the forme and maner of the Councell They desired it should be pious free and in Germanie and such a one was euer promised vnto them and said they hoped that his Maiestie would prouide that their demaunds should bee satisfied and his promise fulfilled But in the beginning of the next yeere 1537. the Emperor sent to the Protestants Matthias Eldo his Vice-Chancellor to exhort them to receiue the 1537 The Emperor exhorteth theÌ to accept the Councell Councel for the calling whereof he had taken so great paines and where he meaned to affoord his personall presence if some great warre constrained him not to be elsewhere He put them in mind that they had appealed to a Councell and therefore that it was not conuenient that now they should change their purpose and refuse to meete all other Nations who haue fixed therein all their hope for reformation of the Church Concerning the Pope the Emperor sayd there was no doubt but that hee would gouerne himselfe as was fit for the principall head of the Church and that in casethey had any complaint against him they might modestly prosecute it in the Councel For the manner and forme that it was not conuenient they should prescribe it to all Nations but should rather thinke that not their diuines onely were inspired from God and vnderstood holy mysteries but that men may elsewhere be found who want neither learning nor sanctitie of life For the place though they haue demanded it in Germanie yet the should consider what was fit for other Nations Mantua is neere to Germany rich healthfull and the Duke thereof vassall of the Empire so that the Pope hath no power there and if they desired any further caution himfelfe was ready to giue it them Hee spake also apart with the Elector of Saxonie exhorting him to send his Ambassadours to the Councell without vsing exceptions or excuses which would hatch nothing but inconueniences Concerning the And they answere Councell the Protestants answered that hauing read the Popes letters they saw well that hee and the Emperour were not of one mind and hauing repeated what was treated of with Adrian Clement and Paul they concluded that they had all the same end They went on to alledge their reasons why the Pope should not be iudge in the Councell nor yet those who were by oath tyed vnto him And for the place appointed beside that it was against the Decrees of the Imperiall Diets no safe conduct could free them from danger if they went thither For the Pope hauing adherents throughout all Italy who bitterly hate the Protestants doctrine there was great danger of treachery and secret plots Besides in regard that many Doctors and Ministers ought to goe in person because it is not fit to handle a matter of that importance by deputies their Churches would be left desolate And how can they consent to the iudgement of the Pope who hath no other ayme but to roote out their doctrine which hee calleth heresie and cannot refraine from saying so much in all his Buls yea in that by which hee intimateth the Councell and in the Bull which dissemblingly hee made for reformation of the Court of Rome hee hath often repeated that hee hath called a Councell to extirpate the Lutheran heresie and maketh demonstration thereof by effects exercising bloudie torments
1532. would neuer haue an Imperiall Diet celebrated in his presence lest he should giue occasion of demanding a Nationall Councell he treated most seriously with the Emperour and with euery one of the Princes and besides published a writing addressed to the Catholikes Hee said therein that hee had diligently considered what a preiudice it would bee if the controuersies of doctrine should bee referred to The Legate publisheth a writing to disswade all treaties about relâion in a Nationall Councell the Councell of a Nation and thought it his duetie to admonish them that they should by all meanes remooue that clause for that it was most manifest that questions of faith could not bee determined in a Nationall Councell because it concerned the Vniuersall state of the Church and if any thing were determined therein it would bee voyde and of no force And as in not celebrating such a Councell as hee was perswaded they would not they should doe a thing most acceptable to his Holinesse who is head of the Church and of all Councels so the celebration of it would bee most offensiue to him That it was a cleere case that by this meanes greater ãâ¦ã ditions would arise in matter of Religion as well in other Nations as in that most noble Prouince That hee would not omit this duetie both to obey the instruction of his Holinesse and not to bee wanting to the charge of Legation layd vpon him The Princes answered this writing of the Legate that it was in his The answere of the Princes to the writing power to remedie all the inconueniences which might arise by perswading his Holines that a generall Councel might be intimated and celebrated without any more procrastination That by this meanes all occasion of a Nationall Councell which all the States of the Empire desired and prayed for would bee remooued But if the generall Councell so often promised and last of all by himselfe were not brought to effect the manifest necessitie of Germanie required that the controuersies should bee determined in a nationall Synod or in an imperiall Diet with the assistance of the Popes Legate The Protestant Diuines answered also in a long writing and said The answere of the Protestant Diuines that neither greater seditions nor any at all could arise when the controuersies of Religion shall bee composed according to the word of God and manifest vices corrected according to the doctrine of the Scripture and the vndoubted Canons of the Church That to determine of faith hath neuer been formerly denied to Nationall Councels because CHRIST hath promised his assistance where two or three shall bee assembled in his Name That the number was great not onely of Nationall Councels but euen of a very few Bishops which haue determined the controuersies and ordered the manners of the Church in Syria Greece Affrique Italie France and Spaine against the errours of Samosatenus Arrius the Donatists Pelagius and other heretiques whose determinations cannot bee called voyde of no force and vaine without impietie That it hath beene granted to the Sea of Rome to bee the first and to the Pope to haue the chiefest authoritie amongst the Patriarkes but that it is not found in any Father that hee hath beene called head of the Church or of the Councels CHRIST onely is head Paul Apollos and Cephas are but Ministers of the Church That what may bee expected from Rome the discipline there obserued so many ages and the tergiuersation to celebrate a lawfull Councel doe declare But the Emperour after long discussion the 28 of Iuly made the Recesse of the Diet remitting the whole action of the Colloquie vnto the generall Councell or National Synod of Germanie or a Diet of the Empire He promised to goe into Italie and to treate with the Pope for a Councell which if hee could not obtaine either generall or Nationall hee would intimate a Diet of the Empire within eighteene moneths to settle the matters of Religion and bee a meanes that the Pope should send thither a Legate Hee commanded the Protestants to receiue no new opinions but those that were agreed on and the Bishops to reforme their Churches Hee commanded that the Monasteries should not bee destroyed nor the goods of the Church vsurped nor any man sollicited to change religion And to 1542 PAVL 3 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. giue the Protestants greater satisfaction hee added that concerning the doctrines not as yet accorded he prescribed them nothing but that they ought not to destroy the Cloysters of the Monkes but reduce them to a holy and Christian amendment that the Ecclesiasticall goods should not bee vsurped but left to the ministers without regard of diuersitie of religions that no man should bee mooued to change his religion but those receiued who change it willingly Hee suspended also the Recesse of Ausburg for as much as concerned religion and the things depending thereon vntill the controuersies were determined in a Councell or Diet. After the Diet was ended Caesar passed into Italie and discoursed with A conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca the Pope in Lucca concerning the Councell and the Turkish warre and concluded that the Pope should send a Nuncio into Germanie to take resolution both in the one matter and the other in the Diet which should bee held in Spira in the beginning of the next yeere and that the Councell should bee held in Vicenza as was before appointed The Pope signified the conclusion to the Senate of Venice who thought not fit for diuers respects that so great a multitude should meete in the Citie and should treate of the Turkish warre as certainely they would haue done either with a purpose to effect it or at the least to make a faire shew Whereupon they The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vicenza answered that the case being altered by reason of an accord which they lately had made with the Turke they could not continue in the same opinion because Soliman would suspect that they mooued the Christian Princes to conspire against him Hereupon the Pope was constrained to alter his deseigne But the Cardnall Contarini was much calumniated in the Court of Rome where an opinion arose that hee was somewhat affected to The Legate Contarins was suspected of Lutheranisme Lutheranisme and those that spake least hurt of him sayd that hee opposed not as much as hee ought and that hee had put the Popes authoritie in hazard The Pope also distasted his seruice though hee were mightily defended by the Cardinall Fregoso But at his returne to his Holinesse whom hee found in Lucca expecting the Emperour hee rendred an account of his Legation and gaue absolute satisfaction The yeere 1541. ended thus and in the next the Pope sent Iohn Morone Bishop of Modena to Spira where the Diet was held in presence of Ferdinand 1542 Iohn Morone is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Spira who according to his
commission declared that the Popes minde concerning the Councell was the same as before that is that it should one day bee celebrated that hee had suspended it by Caesars consent to make way first to some concord in Germanie but seeing this to bee in vaine hee returned to his former opinion not to deferre the celebration of it But that hee could not consent to make it in Germanie because hee meant to bee there in person and that his age and length of the way and so great a change of the ayre hindered his going into that countrey And that it seemed not more commodious for other Nations Beside that there was a great probabilitie to feare that the differences could not be handled without commotions Therefore that Ferrara Bolonia or Piacenza all great and most opportune cities seemed to him more fit But in case they liked them not hee was contented to call it in Trent a Citie at the Confines of Germanie That his will was to begin it at Whitsontide but for the straightnesse of the time hee had prorogued it to the thirteenth of August Hee prayed them all to bee present there and laying aside all hatred to handle the cause of God with sinceritie Ferdinand and the Catholike Princes thanked the Pope and sayd that not being able to obtaine a fit place in Germanie as Ratibon or Collen they were contented with Trent But the Protestants would not agree ãâã Trent is named for the place of the Councel but the Protestants would not consent ther that the Councell should be intimated by the Pope or that Trent should be the place which was the cause why nothing was determined in that Diet concerning the Councell Howsoeuer the Pope sent out a Bull of the intimation the two and twentieth of May this yeere wherein hauing declared his desire to prouide The Pope publisheth the Bull of the in t ãâ¦ã against the euils of Christendome hee sayd hee had alwayes thought vpon the temedies and finding none more fit then a Councell hee was constantly resolued to call it and making mention of the Conuocation at Mantua then of the suspension after of the Conuocation at Vicenza and of the other suspension made in Genua and finally of that other during pleasure hee went on to shew the reasons that induced him to continue the same suspension vntill then These were Ferdinends warre in Hungary the rebellion of Flanders against the Emperour and the things that happened in the Diet of Ratubon expecting a time appointed by God for this worke But considering in the end that euery time is acceptable to his diuine Maiestie when holy things are handled hee resolued to expect no other consent of the Princes and because hee could not haue Vicenza beeing willing to giue satisfaction to Germanie concerning the place and vnderstanding they desired Trent though a Citie more within Italy seemed to him more commodious yet his fatherly charity inclined his will to yeeld to their demands and hee chose Trent to celebrate there an Oecumenicall Councel the first of Nouember next and that he interposed that time that his Decree might be published and the Prelates haue time to arriue at the place Therefore by the authoritie of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and the Apostles Peter and Paul which himselfe exerciseth on earth by the counsell and consent of the Cardinals all suspensions being remooued hee intimateth an holy Oecumenicall and generall Councell in that Citie a fit place free and opportune for all Nations to bee begun the first of that moneth prosecuted and ended calling all Patriarches Arch-bishops Bishops Abbats and those who by law or priuiledge haue voyce in generall Councels and commanding them by vertue of the Oath made to him and the Apostolique Sea and by holy obedience and vnder the punishments by law or custome to bee inflicted vpon the disobedient to bee there in person or in case they shall bee hindered to make faith of the hinderance or send proctors praying the Emperour the most Christian King and all other Kings Dukes and Princes to bee personally present or in case they cannot to send Ambassadours men of grauitie and authoritie and to cause the Bishops and Prelates of their Kingdomes and Prouinces to goe thither desiring further of the Prelates and Princes of Germany for whose sake the Councell is intimated in the place they wished that the things may bee handled which belong to the trueth of Christian religion to the correction of manners to the peace and concord of Christian Princes and people and oppression of the Barbarians and Infidels The Bull was presently sent from Rome to allso inches but went not forth in a fit time For Francis the French King hauing in Iuly denounced warre in threatning tormes against the Emperour and published it by a booke which boo ãâ¦ã hee made it at the same instant in Brabant The French King maketh warre against the Emperor The Emperor excepted against the Bul and complayneth of the French King ãâ¦ã nt and ãâã The Emperour hauing receiued the Bull of the Councell answered the Pope that he was not satisfied with it For hauing neuer refused any paines danger or dost that the Councel ãâ¦ã ght bee ended and contrarily the French King hauing alwayes endeauoured to hinder it reseemed strange vnto him that they were compared and made equall in the Bul and rehearsing all the iniuries which he protended to haue receiued from the King added also that in the last Diet at Spira he had laboured by his Ambassadours to cherish the discords of religion by promising friendship and fauour to either party In fine he referred it to his Holinesse to consider if the actions of that King did ferue to remedie the mischiefes of the Christian Common-wealth and to begin the Councell which hee did euer crosse for his priuate gaine and had constrained him who did perceiue it to finde a way to reconcile the differences of religion Therefore in case the Councel shall not be celebrated that his Holinesse ought not to blame him but the King and denounce warre against him if hee meant to assist the publique good because this is the onely way to call the Councell establish religion and regaine peace The King presaging what imputations would bee layd vpon him for The French King waxeth cruell against the Protestants to free himselfe from the imputations laid vpon him by the Emperour making a warre to the hurt of religion and hinderance of the seruice of God which might bee expected from the Councel preuented it by publishing an Edict against the Lutheranes commanding the Parliaments to execute it inuiolably with seuere charge that all should bee appeached who had bookes differing from the Church of Rome that made secret conuenticles that transgressed the commandements of the Church and especially that obserued not the doctrine of meates or prayed in any tongue but the Latine and commanded the Sorbonists to be diligent spies against them Afterwards vnderstanding the
the Legates knowing how much it concerned the reputation of the Councell entertained them partly by saying they had not power to giue leaue and partly by giuing hope that the Councell should begin within few dayes Caesars Ambassadour returned to his Ambassage at Venice vpon pretence of indâ position leauing the Legates doubtfull whether it were by the Emperours commission vpon some tricke or for being wearâ to bee idle and incommodated Hee promised a speedie returne adding that in the meane while the Ambassadours of the King of the Romanes remained there to assist the seruice of God and yet hee desired the Councell should not bee opened vntill his returne But in the end of the next moneth the greater part of the Bishops moued some by pouertie and some by incommoditie made grieuous complaints and raised as it were a sedition among themselues threatning that they would depart and had recourse to Francis Castel-Alto gouernour of Trent whom Ferdinand had appointed to hold his place together with ãâã Gineâa This man came before the Legats and desired them in the name of his King that now at last they would begin it being plaine how much good would ensue by the celebration and how much euill by temperizing thââ The Legats held themselues offended herewith because they thought it was to shew the world that which was contrary to the trueth and to attribute to them the delay which proceeded from the Emperour And though they among themselues resolued to dissemble and to answere in generall termes yet the Cardinall Monte could not bridle his libertie but in making answere concluded in the end with perswasion to expect Don Diego who had more particular commissions then hee It was hard to entertaine and comfort the Prelates who ill endured that idle delay and especially the poore ones who wanted money and not wordes Wherefore they resolued to giue at the Popes charge fortie Ducats a yeere to the Bishops of Nobili Bertinoro and Money is giuen to the poore Bishops Chioza who complained more then the rest and fearing that the munificence might giue pretence hereafter they declared themselues that it was for a subsidie and not for prouision They gaue the Pope an account by letter of what they had done shewing him the necessitie to assist them with some greater ayde but telling him withall that it was not good to giue it as a firme prouision that the Fathers might not seeme the stipendaries of his Holinesse which would cherish the Protestants excuse not to submit themselues to the Councel because it was composed only of those that depended on and were obliged to the Pope At the same time the Emperor in Wormes cited the Archbiship of Collen The Archbishop of Collen is cited by the Emperour in Wormes to appeare before him within thirtie dayes or to send a Proctor to answere to the accusations and imputations layd vpon him commanding him in the meane space not to make any innouation in Religion and Rites but to reduce the things innouated to their former state Hermannus Bishop of Collen desiring to reforme his Church in the yeere 1536. called a Councell of the Bishops his Suffragans where many Decrees were made and a booke printed composed by Iohn Groperus a Canonist who for seruice done to the Church of Rome was after created Cardinall by Pope Paul the fourth But whether the Archbishop and Groperus himselfe were not satisfied with the reformation or whether hee changed his opinion hee assembled the Clergie and Nobility and chiefe men of his state in the yeere 1543. and established another reformation This though it were approoued by many pleased not the whole Clergie yea the maior part opposed it and made Groperus their head who before had giuen counsell for it and promoted it They entreated the Archbishop to desist and expect a generall Councell or at the least an Imperiall Diet which not being able to obtaine in the yeere 1545 they appealed to the Pope and to the Emperour as supreme aduocate and protectour of the Church The Archbishop published by a writing that the appeale was friuolous and that hee could not desist from that which belonged to the glory of God and amendment of the Church that hee had not to doe either with the Lutherans or others but that hee obserued the doctrine agreeable to the holy Scripture The Archbishop going on in his reformation and the Clergie of Collen insisting vpon the contrary the Emperour receiued the Clergie into his protection and cited the Arch-bishop as hath beene said This newes comming to Trent gaue matter to passe the time at the least with discourses The Legates were much mooued and amongst the Prelates which were present those that were of any vnderstanding blamed the Emperour for making himselfe Iudge of faith and reformation the most gentle word they spake was that the Emperours proceeding was very scandalous They began to know they were not esteemed and that to bee idle was to be scorned by the world Therefore they did discourse that they were constrayned to declare themselues to be a Councel lawfully called and to be beginne The Emperor is blamed for the Citation by the Fathers of Trent the worke of God proceeding first against the foresayd Archbishop the Elector of Saxony the Landgraue of Hassia and likewise against the King of England They grew into so great spirits that they seemed not the same who a few dayes before thought themselues confined in prison The Ministers of the Archbishop of Mentz abated this heat putting them in minde of the greatnesse of those Princes and their adherents and the danger to make them vnite themselues with the King of England and so to make a greater fire in Germanie and the Cardinall of Trent spake in the same forme The Italian Bishops thinking it a great matter to meddle in such eminent subiects said it was true that all the world would be attentiue at such a processe yet that all the importance was to begin and ground it well They incited one another saying it was necessary to redeeme the slownesse past with celerity hereafter That they should demand of the Pope some man of worth to perorate against the accused as did Melehior Baldassino against the Pragmatique in the Laterane Councel beeing perswaded that to depriue Princes of their States had no other difficultie then to vse well the formes of Processes But the Legates as well for this as for other occurrences knew it to be necessarie to haue such a Doctor and wrote to Rome to be prouided of one The Pope vnderstanding the Emperors action was astonished and doubted The Pope was wonderfully distasted with the Citation whether to complaine or be silent To complaine when no effect would succeed he thought friuolous and a demonstration of his small power And this mooued him exceedingly But on the other side considering well how much it imported him not to passe ouer a matter of that moment hee resolued not to giue words
for greater reuerence to receiue it againe and examine it and make answere afterwards These things being done according to the rite of the Roman Ceremoniall all kneeled downe to pray softly as the vse was in all the Sessions and then they sayd aloud Adsumus Domine c. Sancte Spiritus c. Which the President spake with an high voice in the name of all The Letanie being sung the Gospel was read by the Deacon Si peccauerit in te frater tuâs c. And lastly the hymne Veni Creator spiritus beeing sung and all sate downe in their places the Cardinall of Monte pronunced the Decree with interrogatorie words reading whether it pleased the Fathers for the praise of God extirpation of heresies reformation of Church and people depression of the enemies of Christ to determine and declare that the holy Tridentine and Generall Councel should begin and be begun whereunto all answered first the Legates then the Bishops and other Fathers by the word Placeâ He then added whether in regard of the Feasts of the old and new yeere it The decree for opening the Councels and holden the next Session pleased them that the next Session should be the seuenth of Ianuary and they answered likewise that it pleased them This being done Hercules Seuerallo Speaker of the Councel desired the Notaries to make an instrument of all The himne Te Deum laudamus was sung and the Fathers putting off their Pontificall habits and putting on their common accompanied the Legates the Crosse going before These ceremonies being vsed in the Sessions following shall be repeated no more Germany and Italy were very curious to know the first actions of this assembly which was begun with so many difficulties the Prelats in Trent and those of their family were charged by their friends to aduise them of it Therefore immediatly after the Session a copie of the Legats admonition and of the oration of Bitonto was sent into euery place which were quickly printed Whereof that I may the better tell what was commonly spoken it is necessarie to relate briefely the contents of the Oration It began with shewing the necessitie of the Councell because it is an hundred yeeres since that of Florence and because things of difficultie belonging to the Church The contents of the oration made by the Bishop of Ritonto cannot well be handled but in it For in them the Creeds haue beene made heresies condemned manners amended Christian Nations vnited armies sent to conquer the holy land Kings and Emperours deposed and schismes rooted out And that for this cause the Poets introduce the Councell of the Gods And Moyses writeth that they were conciliarie voyces the Decree to make man and to confound the tongues of the Giants That Religion hath three heads Doctrine the Sacraments and Charitie and that all these three call for a Councell Hee declared the corruptions entred into them for restauration of which the Pope by the fauour of the Emperour Kings of France of the Romanes and of Portugall and of Christian Princes hath assembled the Synod and sent his Legats He made a long digression in commendation of the Pope and another not much shorter in praise of the Emperour then he praised the three Legats deriuing their commendation from the name and surname of each of them and added that the Councel being assembled all ought to meet in it as in the Troian horse Hee inuited the woods of Trent to sound foorth through the world that all should submit themselues to that Councel which if they doe not it will be iustly sayd that the Popes light is come into the world and men haue loued darknesse better then the light He lamented that the Emperour was not present or at the least Don Diego who represented him He congratulated the Cardinall Madruccio that the Pope had assembled in his City the dispersed and wandering fathers Hee turned to the Prelats and sayd that to open the gates of the Councel was to open the gates of Paradise from whence would descend liuing water to fill the earth with the knowledge of the Lord. Hee exhorted the fathers to amendment and to open their hearts as dry ground to receiue it adding that if they doe it not yet the holy Ghost will open their mouths though their mindes bee possessed with an euill spirit as hee did the mouths of Caiphas and Balaam lest if the Councel should erre the Church should erre also Hee exhorted them to lay aside all passion that they may truely say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to vs. Hee inuited Greece France Spaine Italy and all Christian Nations to the Marriage In fine hee turned himselfe to Christ praying him by the intercession of Saint Vigilius the turelarie Saint of the valley of Trent to assist that Councell The Legats admonition was accounted pious Christian modest and The censure of the oration worthy of Cardinals but the Sermon of the Bishop was iudged farre otherwise His vanitie and ostentation of Eloquence was noted by all But men of vnderstanding compared as an holy sentence to a wicked those ingenious and most true words of the Legats that without a good inward acknowledgement the holy Ghost would in vaine be called on with the saying of the Bishop quite contrary that without that their mouth should bee opened by the holy Ghost though their heart remained replenished with a wicked spirit It was thought arrogancy to affirme that in case those few Prelates erred all the Church would erre as if other Councels of seuen hundred Bishops had not erred and the Church refused their doctrine Others added that this was not conformable to the doctrine of the Romanists who grant not infallibilitie but to the Pope and to the Councell by vertue of the Popes confirmation But to compare the Councell to the Troian horse an insidious inuention was noted of folly and reprehended for irreuerence To haue retorted the words of the Scripture that Christ and his doctrine the light of the Father is come into the world and men haue preferred darknesse before the light making the Councell and doctrine thereof to bee the Popes light appeared to the world which if it were not receiued it should be said men haue loued darkenesse more then light was esteemed a blasphemie and it was wished that at the least hee had not taken the formall words of the holy Scripture that hee might not haue shewed so openly to haue disesteemed it But in Trent the beginning being made neither the Prelates not Legats The Legates not knowing how to proceed write to Rome themselues knew what should bee handled nor what order obserued Therfore the Legates wrote to Rome a letter worthie to bee repeated at large to giue an account of what was done before First they said they bee appointed the next session the day after the Epiphanie as a terme which could not bee taxed neither of too long delay nor too much breuitie that in the
meane time they might be aduised how to gouerne themselues in the other sessions wherein they desire to haue light and because they might euery houre be interrogated of diuers things for which they could not haue space to aduise and expect an answere they desired that as particular an instruction as was possible should be sent them Aboue all they desired aduertisement concerning the manner and forme to proceede to propose to resolue and what matter should be handled They demanded especially if the cause of heresies should be the first or should be treated of in generall or in particular condemning the false doctrine or the persons of the principall heretikes or the one and the other together if the Prelates propose an Article of reformation where at all seeme to ayme whether it should bee handled together with the Article of Religion or before or after if the Councell ought to intimate its beginning to all people and nations inuiting the Prelats and Princes and exhorting the faithfull to pray God for it or if his Holinesse will doe it himselfe when there shall be occasion to write some letter missiue or responsiue what forme is to be vsed and what Seale likewise what forme is to bee vsed in the extention of ãâã âreâs if they should take notice of the Colloquie and Diet which will be held in Germany or dissemble it if they shall proceede slowly or swiftly as well in determining the sessionsâ as in proposing the matters They informed that some Prelates thought fit to proceeded by nations which they held to be seditious that it would make the Prelates of euery one âoonutin and that the greater number of Italians who are most faithfull to the Sea of Rome would helpe nothing when the suffrage of them altogether would be of equall value with the suffrage of a few French men or Spaniards or Dutchmen They sent aduise also ãâã it was perceiued that some had a designe to dispute of the authority of the Councell and Pope a thing dangerous to raise a schisme amongst the Catholikes themselues and that in the congregation of the 12. all the Prelats ioyntly and earnestly desired to see the commission of their facultie which they were constrained artificially to auoide not knowing as yet how their presidencie ought to be vnderstood and how farre his Holinesse would haue it extended They demanded also that order might be taken for the rodes that euery day and houre they might send and receiue aduise as occasion serued they desired some order about the precedencie of Ambassadors of the Princes and prouision of money in regard those 2000. crownes sent them a little before were spent vpon some poore Bishops The Prelates were earnest that the worke might beginne wherefore the Legates to giue them some satisfaction and to shew they were not idle called a congregation the 18. day without proposing any thing but the manner of liuing and conuersing and gouerning their families Much was saide against the vse brought in especially in Rome to weare the habit of a Prelate in the ceremonie onely and at other times of a secular Sumptuous apparrell as also base and sordide were equally reprehended and much was saide of the age of their seruants but all was referred to bee resolued in another congregation which was held the two and twentieth and was wholly spent in discoursing vpon such ceremonies concluding that a good reformation of the minde was principally necessary wherefore ayming at the seemelinesse which belongeth to their degree and edification of the people euery one will see what hee hath to redresse in himselfe and his familie The Pope vnderstanding the Councell was begun deputed a congregation of Cardinals and Courtiers to superintend and aduise concerning the affaires of Trent Consulting with these hee resolued that things were not as yet ripe enough to see cleerely what matters were to bee handled and in what order Hee caused an answere to bee sent to the Legates that it beseemed The Popes answere not the Synode to inuite either Princes or Prelates and least of all to desire any one to assist them with prayers because this hee had sufficiently done himselfe by the Bull of the Iubile and that by the Letters for the conuocation of the Councell that they ought not to thinke that the Synod should write to any the Legats hauing power to supply that by their owne letters written in all their names Concerning the extension of the Decrees the title ought to be The most holy Oecumenicall and generall Synode of Trent the Apostolicall Legats being Presidents But for the forme of giuing voyces that their reasons were very good not to doe it by nations the rather because it was neuer vsed in ancient times but was introduced by the Councell of Constance and followed by that of Basill which are not to be imitated But the forme vsed in the last Later as Councel being the best and most decent they should follow that by which late example which succeeded well they might stop the mouth of whosoeuer proposed any to the contrary And concerning the condemnation of the heretikes matters to be handled other things demanded by them order should be giuen in time conuenient in the mean space they should spend the time inpreaÌbulary things according to the custome of other Councels That they should maintaine their presidencie with that comlinesse that beseemeth the Legats of the Apostolike Sea yet so as that they may giue satisfaction vnto all but aboue all should vse diligence that the Prelats should not exceed the bounds of honest liberty and reuerence towards the Apostolike Sea It was a matter of greater importance to assist the Prelates that they might bee able to maintaine themselues Therefore hee sent a Briefe by which hee exempted all the Prelates of the Councell from payment of Tenths and granted them the participation of all fruits as well in absence as presence he sent also two thousand crownes to helpe the needie Bishops giuing order they should not care to haue it published because in case it were knowen it could not bee expounded but for a louing courtesie of the head of the Councell This place requireth by reason of that which hath been and will be spoken The manner of giuing voices in the Councell in all ages in diuers occasions about the manner of speaking their opinions in the Councel called Giuing of voyces that it should be declared what the custome was of old how this which is vsed in these times came first vp The assembling of a whole Church to handle in the Name of God the occurrences of doctrine and discipline is a thing most profitable vsed by the holy Apostles in the choyce of Matthias and the seuen Deacons and the Diocesan Councels are much like to this But of the meeting of Christians from many remote places to consult together there is a famous example in the Acts of the Apostles when Paul and Barnabas with others of Syria met the
Apostles and other disciples in Ierusalem who were assembled about the question of keeping the Law And though it may bee said that it was a recourse of the new Churches of the Gentiles vnto the old mother Church froÌ whence their faith was deriued a custom much vsed in those first ages often rehearsed by Irenie and Tertullian though the letter were written by the Apostles Elders brethren of Ierusalem only yet in regard that not they only but Paul Barnabas also did speake it may well be called a Councel by example whereof the succeeding Bishops thought all Christian Churches to bee but one and likewise all Bishoprickes to be but onely one so framed that euery Bishop held a part thereof not as his owne but so as that all ought to gouerne the whole and euery one to employ himselfe most in that which was particularly recommended to him as S. Cyprian in his little golden booke of the vnity of the Church doth piously demonstrate In case of necessity of any particular Church though the persecutions sometimes waxed warme as many as could assembled themselues to make prouision in common In which assemblies CHRIST and the holy Ghost being president and charity chasing away all humane passion they aduised and resolued of what was fit without ceremonies or formes prescribed But after a certaine time passions of men and charitie beeing mingled together and there beeing a necessity to gouerne them with some order the chiefest man amongst those that were assembled in Councell either for learning or for greatnesse of the Citie or Church whereof he was or for some other respect of eminencie tooke vpon him the charge to propose and guide the action and collect the voyces But after that it pleased God to giue peace to the Christians and that the Romane Emperours receiued the holy faith there happening more difficulties in doctrine and discipline which by reason of the ambition or other bad affections of those that had followers and credite troubled the publike quiet another sort of Episcopal assemblies had beginning congregated by Princes or their Lieutenants to remedie the troubles In these the action was guided by those Princes or Magistrates which did call them together who also were personally present proposing and gouerning the treatie and decreeing interlocutorily the occurring differences but leauing the decision of the principall point for which the Councell was congregated to the common opinion of the assemblie This forme appeareth in the Councels whose actes doe remaine The Colloquie of Catholikes and Donatistes before Marcellinus and many others may serue for example But to speake onely of generall Councels this was done in the first Councel of Ephesus before the Earle Candidianus sent President by the Emperour and more cleerely in that of Calcedon before Martianus and the Iudges by him appointed in that of Constantinople in Trullo before Constantine surnamed Poganatus where the Prince or Magistrate that was President commanded what should bee handled what order obserued who should speake and who be silent and did decide and accommodate the differences in these things And in the other generall Councell the actes whereof are not extant as of the first of Nice and the second of Constantinople the historians of that Age doe witnesse that Constantine and Theodofius did the like Yet in those times when the Bishops themselues did assemble of their owne accord and others medled not the action was gouerned as hath been said by one of them and the resolution taken according to the common consent Sometimes the matter was so easie that it was dispatched in one meeting Sometimes by reason of the difficulty or multiplicitie thereof it was necessarie to reiterate the businesse whence proceeded the many Sessions in the same Councel Not one of them was about ceremony or only to publish what was digested elsewhere but to vnderstand the opinion of euery one and the colloquies discussions disputes and whatsoeuer was done or spoken were called the actes of the Councel It is a new opinion and seldome practised though established in Trent that the Decrees onely are called Actes of the Councel and ought onely to bee published but in the ancient Councels all was giuen vnto all Notaries were present to collect the voyces who when a Bishop spake and was not contradicted wrote not his proper name but thus The Holy Sinode saith And when many said the same thing it was written The Bishops acclaymed or affirmed and the things so spoken were taken for decisions if they spake in a contrary sense the contrary opinions were noted and the names of the authours and the Iudges or Presidents did pronounce Sometimes some impertinencie did vndoubtedly happen by reason of some mans imperfection but charitie which excuseth the defects of ones brother did couer it A greater number of the Prouince where the Councell was held and of the borders was present but without emulation euery one rather desiring to obey then to giue a law vnto others After the Easterne and Westerne Empires were separated there remained still in the West some marke of the ancient Councels and many were celebrated in Councels gouerned by Princes France and Germany vnder the posterity of Charles the Great and not a few in Spaine vnder the Kings of the Gothes At last Princes being absolutely debarred to intermeddle in Ecclesiastical matters that kind of Councel grew in disuse 1546 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. that alone remained which was called by the Ecclesiastikes themselues the conuocation of which Prouinciall Councels was almost wholly assumed by the Pope by sending his Legates to bee Presidents wheresoeuer hee heard there was a treatie to hold a Councell And after a certaine time hee tooke that power to himselfe which the Romane Emperours vsed to conuocate a Councell of the whole Empire and to be President himselfe if hee were present or in his absence to send Legates to be Presidents and to gouerne the action But the Prelats assembled in the Synod being deliuered from the feare of a Secular Prince which kept them in awe as worldly respects the causes of all mischiefes did exceedingly increase which caused also the multiplying of many indecencies they beganne to digest and order the matters in priuate that they might obserue a decencie in the publike meeting Afterwards this was obserued for a forme and in the Councels besides the Sessions they beganne to make Congregations of some Deputies to set in order the matters to bee treated of which in the beginning if they were many were diuided and a proper Congregation assigned to euery one And this beeing not sufficient to remooue all the indecencies because those that were not present hauing different interests made difficulties in publique besides the particular Congregation they made a generall before the Session where all were present which according to the ancient rite is the Conciliarie action because the Session euery thing being done before remayneth but a pure ceremonie But a
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
letter written from Trent weighing the inconueniences that would follow if hee kept the Councell at anchor with the ill satisfaction of the Bishops that were there and the mischiefe that might arise if the reformation should begin In fine perceiuing that it was necessary to put something to the hazard and that it was wisdome to auoid the greater euill he resolued to write backe to Trent to begin the action as they had aduised admonishing them not to broach any new difficulties in matter of faith nor to determine any of the things controuersed amongst the Catholiques and to proceed slowly in the reformation The Legates who vntill then had in the Congregations entertained themselues in generall matters hauing receaued power to goe on proposed in the Congregation of the 22. of February that the first foundation of faith beeing established they ought in the next place to handle another more ample which is the holy Scripture wherein are points belonging to the doctrines controuerted with the Lutheranes and others for reformation of those abuses which are most principall and necessary to be amended and so many that perhaps the time vntill the next Session will not bee sufficient to finde a remedy for all They discoursed of the controuersies with the Lutherans in this subiect and of the abuses and much was spoken hereof by diuers Prelates The Diuines who were thirty in number and almost all Friars had vntill then serued in the Councell onely to make Sermons on Holy-dayes in exaltation of the Councell and the Pope and to make light skirmishes with the Lutheranes but now that controuerted doctrines were to bee decided and the abuses of learned men rather then of others to bee reformed their worth The Diuines begin to be esteemed beganne to appeare And order was taken that in the points of doctrine to be decided articles should be extracted out of the bookes of the Lutheranes contrary to the orthodox faith to bee studied and censured by the Diuines that euery one speaking his opinion of them the matter might bee prepared to frame the Decrees which being proposed in the Congregation and examined by the Fathers when euery mans voyce was knowen that might bee established which was to bee published in the Session And for the abuses euery one should call to mind what hee thought worthy of amendment together with the remedy fit for it The articles for matter of doctrine drawen out of the Lutheranes bookes were 1. That the necessary doctrine of Christian faith is wholy conteyned in the holy Scripture and that it is an humane inuention to adde vnto them vnwritten Traditions as left vnto the holy Church by Christ and his Apostles deriued vnto vs by meanes of the continuall succession of Bishops and that it is sacrilege to defend that they are of equall authority with the old and new Testament 2. That amongst the bookes of the old Testament none should bee reckoned but those that haue beene receiued by the Iewes and in the New the sixe Epistles that is that vnder the name of S. Paul to the Hebrews that of S. Iames the 2. of S. Peter the 2. and 3. of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Apocalyps 3. That to vnderstand the Scripture well or to alledge the proper words it is necessary to haue recourse to the texts of the originall tongue in which it is written and to reprooue the Latine translation as full of errors 4. That the diuine Scripture is most easie and perspicuous and that to vnderstand it neither glosse nor comment is necessary but onely to haue the spirit of a sheepe of Christs pasture 5. Whether Canons with Anathematismes adioyned should be framed against all these Articles Vpon the two first the Diuines discoursed in foure Congregations and in the first all agreed that the Christian faith is contayned partly in the Scripture and partly in Traditions and much time was spent in alledging for this places of Tertullian who often speakes of them and many were numbred out of Irenie Cyprian Basil Austin and others yea some said more that Tradition was the onely foundation of the Catholique doctrine For the Scripture it selfe is not beleeued but by tradition But there was some difference how this matter might fitly be handled Vicenzo Lunello a Franciscan Friar was of opinion that in regard the holy Scripture and traditions were to be established for ground of faith they ought first to treat of the Church which is a more principal foundation For the Scripture receiueth authority from it according to the famous saying of Saint Augustine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel if the authoritie of the Church had not compelled me and no vse can be made of traditions but by grounding them vpon the same authority For if a controuersie Discourses about the authoritie of traditions arise about a tradition it will bee necessary to decide it either by the testimony or by the determination of the Church But this foundation being laid that euery Christian is bound to beleeue the Church one may securely build thereon He added that they should take example from all those that haue substantially written against the Lutherans as Fryar Siluester and Ecchiâs who haue more alleadged the authoritie of the Church then any other argument neither is it possible to conuince the Lutherans otherwise That it is contrary to the end proposed that is to lay all the foundations of Christian doctrine to leaue out the principall and perhaps the onely ground but certainely that without the which the residue cannot subsist This opinion had no followers Some opposed against it that it was subiect to the same difficulties which it made to others For the Synagogues of the heretiques also would arrogate to bee the true Church vnto whom this authoritie was giuen Others holding it to be a thing most knowen and vndoubted that by the name of the Church the Cleargie ought to bee vnderstood and more properly the Councell and the Pope as head said they ought to maintaine that the authority of the Church is already decided and that to treat of it now were to shew there was difficultie or at the least that it was a thing newly cleered and not most ancient euer beleeued since Christianitie began But Anthonius Marinarus a Carmelite Fryar thought fit to refraine speaking of traditions and said that for decision of the first Article in this matter it was meete first to determine whether the question were facti or iuris that is if the Christian doctrine haue two parts one which was written by the will of God and the other which was forbidden to bee writ but onely taught by word of mouth or if in the whole body of doctrine it hath accidentally happened that all hauing beene taught some part hath not beene committed to writing Hee added that it was a cleere case that the Maiestie of God ordaining the law of the Old Testament appointed it should be necessary to haue it in writing and therefore
wrote the Decalogue in stone with his owne finger commaunding it should be laid vp in the Cabinet called the Arke of the Couenant That he often commaunded Moyses to write the precepts in a booke and that one copie should bee kept in the Arke and the King haue another to reade it continually This fell not out in the Gospell which the Sonne of God wrote in the hearts for which neither tables nor chest nor booke is necessary yea the Church was most perfect before any of the Apostles wrote and though they had writ nothing the Church would haue wanted nothing of its perfection But as Christ founded the doctrine of the New Testament in the hearts so hee forbad it not to bee written as in some false Religions where the mysteries were kept secret nor was lawfull to write them but onely to teach them by word of mouth And therefore that it is an vndoubted truth that whatsoeuer the Apostles haue written and whatsoeuer they haue taught by word of mouth is of equall authority because they wrote and spake by the instinct of the holy Ghost which notwithstanding as by assisting them it hath directed them to write and preach the trueth so it cannot bee said it hath forbidden them to write any thing to the end to hold it in mysterie wherefore the Articles of faith cannot bee distinguished into two kinds some published by writing others commaunded to bee communicated onely by voyce Hee said that whosoeuer thought otherwise must fight against two great difficulties the one to tell wherein the difference is the other how the Apostles successors haue beene able to write that which was forbidden by God adding that it was as hard to maintaine the third that is how it hath accidentally happened that some particulars haue not beene written because it would derogate from the prouidence of God in directing the holy Apostles to compose the Scriptures of the New Testament Therefore The Fathers neuer made traditions of equall authority with the Scripture hee concluded that to enter into this treatie was to saile betweene Scriptuâe and Caribdis and that it was better to imitate the fathers who serued themselues of this place onely in case of necessitie neuer thinking to make of it an Article of competition against the holy Scripture Hee added that it was not necessary to proceede now to any new determination because the Lutherans though they said they would be conuinced by the Scripture onely haue not made a controuersie in this article and that it is good to keep themselues onely to the controuersies which they haue promoted without setting new on foote exposing themselues to the danger of making a great diuision in Christendome The Fryars opinion pleased but few yea Cardinall Poole reprehended it The opinion of Marinarus was very distastefull and said it better beseemed a Colloquie in Germanie then a Councell of the vniuersall Church that in this they should ayme at the sincere veritie it selfe not as there where nothing is handled but the according of the parties though to the preiudice of the truth that to preserue the Church it was necessarie that the Lutherans should receiue all the Romane doctrine or that as many of their errors as was possible might be discouered the more to make manifest to the world that there was no agreement to be made with them Therefore if they haue framed no controuersie concerning traditions it was necessary to frame it now and to condemne their opinions and to shew that that doctrine not onely differeth from the true in that wherein it doeth purposely contradict it but in all other parts that they should endeauour to condemne as many absurdities as can be drawen out of their writings and that the feare was vaine to dash against Scilla or Caribdis for that captious reason whereunto whosoeuer gaue earâ would conclude there was no tradition at all In the second Article they all agreed in this that a Catalogue should bee Concerning the canon cal bookes of the Scripture made as it was in former times of the Canonicall bookes in which all should be registred which are read in the Romane Church euen those of the Old Testament which were neuer receiued by the Hebrewes And for proofe of this they all alledged the Councell of Laodicea Pope Innocence the first the third Councell of Carthage and Pope Gelasius But there were foure opinions Some would haue two rankes made in the first onely those should be put which without contradiction haue beene receiued by all in the other those which sometime haue beene reiected or haue had doubt made of them and it was said though formerly this was neuer done by any Councell or Pope yet alwayes it was so vnderstood For Austin maketh such a distinction and his authority hath beene canonized in the Chapter In Canonicis And Saint Gregorie who was after Gelasius writing vpon Iob sayeth of the Maccabees that they are written for edification though they bee not Canonicall Aloisius of Catanea a Domican Fryar said that this distinction was made by Saint Hierome who was receiued by the Church as a rule and direction to appoint the Canon of the Scriptures and he alleadged Cardinal Caietan who had distinguished them following Saint Hierom as an infallible rule giuen vs by the Church and so hee wrote to Pope Clement the seuenth when hee sent him his exposition vpon the Historicall bookes of the Old Testament Some thought fit to establish three rankes The first of those which alwayes haue beene held for Diuine the second of those whereof sometimes doubt hath beene made but by vse haue obtained Canonicall authority in which number are the sixe Epistles and the Apocalyps of the New Testament and some small parts of the Euangelists The third of those whereof there hath neuer beene any assurance as are the seauen of the Old Testament and some Chapters of Daniel and Hester Some thought it better to make no distinction at all but to imitate the Councell of Carthage and others making the Catalogue and saying no more Another opinion was that all of them should bee declared to bee in all partes as they are in the Latine Bible of diuine and equall authoritie The Booke of Baruc troubled them most which is not put in the number neither by the Laodiceans nor by those of Carthage nor by the Pope and therefore should be left out as well for this reason as because the beginning of it cannot be found But because it was read in the Church the Congregation esteeming this a potent reason resolued that it was by the Ancients accounted a part of Ieremie and comprised with him In the Congregation on Friday the fifth of March aduise being come The Bishop of Bitonto assisting in Councell is in danger of excommunication in Rome for not paying his Pensionaries that the Pensionaries of the Bishop of Bitonto had demanded in Rome to be paide and for this cause had cited him before the Auditor
which commandeth to haue the Hebrew text to examine the relitie of the bookes of the old Testament and the Greeke for a direction in those of the new To approoue a translation as authenticall was to condemne S. Hierome and all those who haue translated If any be authenticall to what end serue the rest which are not it would bee a great vanitie to produce vncertaine copies when there are some infallible That they should bee of the opinion of 9. Hierome and Caietane that euery Interpreter may erre though he haue vsed all arte not to vary from the originall But sure it is that if the holy Councell should examine or correct an interpretation according to the true text the holy Ghost which assisteth Synods in matters of faith would keepe them from erring and such a translation so examined and approoued might bee called authenticall But that any could be approoued without such an examination with assurance of the assistance of the holy Ghost hee durst not say except the Synode did determine it seeing that in the Councel of the holy Apostles a great inquisition was made before But this beeing a worke of tenne yeeres and impossible to be vndertaken it seemed better to leaue things as they had remained 1500. yeeres that the Latine translations should be verified by the originall Texts On the contrary the maior part of the Diuines said that it was necessary to account that translation which formerly hath beene read in the Churches and vsed in the schooles to be diuine and authenticall otherwise they should yeeld the cause to the Lutherans and open a gate to innumerable heresies hereafter and continually trouble the peace of Christendome That the doctrine of the Church of Rome mother and mistresse of all the rest is in a great part founded by the Popes and by schoole Diuines vpon some passage of the Scripture which if euery one had liberty to examine whether it were well translated running to other translations or seeking how it was in the Greeke or Hebrew these new Grammarians would confound all and would be made Iudges and arbiters of faith and in stead of Diuines and Canonists Pedanties should be preferred to be Bishops and Cardinals The Inquisitors will not be able to proceede against the Lutherans in case they know not Hebrew and Greeke because they will suddenly answere the text is not so and that the translation is false and euery nouity or toy that shall come into the head of any Grammarian either for malice or want of knowledge in Diuinity so that he may but finde some grammaticall tricke in those tongues to confirme it will be sufficient to ground himselfe thereon and he will neuer make an end That it doth appeare since Luther began to translate the Scripture how many diuers and contrary translations haue seene the light which deserue to bee buried in perpetuall darkenesse and how often Martin himselfe hath changed his owne translation that neuer any hath beene reprinted without some notable change not of one or two passages but of an hundred in a breath that if this libertie bee giuen to all Christianitie will soone be brought to that passe that no man will know what to beleeue To these reasons which the maior part applauded others added also that if the prouidence of God hath giuen an authenticall Scripture to the Synagogue and an authenticall New Testament to the Grecians it cannot be said without derogation that the Church of Rome more beloued then the rest hath wanted this great benefit and therefore that the same holy Ghost who did dictate the holy bookes hath dictated also that translation which ought to be accepted by the Church of Rome Some thought it hard to make a Prophet or Apostle onely to translate a booke therefore they moderated the assertion and said that he had not a Prophericall or Apostolicall Spirit but one very neere And if any should make dainty to giue the spirit of God to the Interpreter yet he cannot deny it to the Councell and when the vulgar edition shall bee approued and an anathema thundered against whosoeuer will not receiue it this will be without error not by the spirit of him that wrote it but of the Synode that hath receiued it for such D. Isidorus Clarus a Brescian and a Benedictine Abbat a man well seene in this studie went about to remooue this opinion by an historicall narration and said in substance that in the Primitiue Church there were many Greeke translations of the Old Testament which Origen gathered into one volume confornting them in sixe columnes the chiefe of these is called of the Septuagint from whence diuers in Latine were taken and many were taken from the Greeke text of the new Testament one of which most followed and read in the Church and esteemed the best by Saint Austin is called Itala yet so as that the Greeke text ought vndoubtedly to bee preferred But Saint Hierom a man as all doe know skilfull in the knowledge of tongues seeing that of the olde Testament to swarue from the Hebrew trueth by the fault partly of the Greeke interpreter and partly of the Latin made one immediately out of the Hebrew and amended that of the new Testament according to the trueth of the Greeke text Hieroms credit made his translation to bee receiued by many but was reiected by some either because they loued more the errours of antiquitie then new trueths or as himselfe complaineth by reason of emulation But a few yeeres after when enuie was laid aside that of S. Hierom was receiued by all the Latins so they were both in vse one being called the olde and the other the new Saint Gregorie writing to Leander vpon Iob testifieth that the Apostolike Sea vseth them both and that himselfe in the exposition of that booke made choice to follow the new as conformable to the Hebrew text yet in the allegations he would vse sometimes one sometimes another as it best befitted his purpose The times following by the vse of them both composed one taking part of the new and part of the olde according as the accidents required and to this the name of the vulgar Edition was giuen The Psalmes were all of the olde because being dayly sung in the Churches they could not be changed The lesser Prophets are all of the new the greater mixt of both This is very true that all hath happened by the ordinance of God without which nothing can succeede But yet it cannot be said that there was in it greater knowledge then humane Saint Hierome saith plainely that no interpreter S. Ierom saith that no interpreter hath spoken by the holy Ghost hath spoken by the holy Ghost The Edition which wee haue is his for the most part it would bee strange to attribute the assistance of God to him that knoweth and affirmeth hee hath it not Wherefore no translation can bee compared to the text in the originall tongue Therefore his opinion was that the vulgar
edition should bee preferred before all and allowed yet so as that it should bee corrected by the originall and all men forbid to make any other only that should be amended and the others extinguished and so all inconueniences caused by new interpretations which haue iudiciously been noted and reprehended in the Congregations would cease Andrew de Vega a Franciscan Friar going as a Mediator betweene these two opinions approoued that of Saint Hierom that the qualities of an interpreter are not any Propheticall or other speciall diuine spirit which giueth them infallibilitie and the opinion of the same Saint and of Saint Austin to correct the translations by the texts of the originall tongue But added that it was not contrary to this to say withall that the Latin Church holdeth the vulgar edition for authenticall because it is thus to bee vnderstood that concerning faith and manners there is no errour in it though in some small matter or expression of wordes there may be a mistaking it being impossible that all the words of one language should bee transplanted into another but that there will bee some restriction or inlargement of significations or metaphore or other figure That the vulgar edition hath beene examined heeretofore by the whole Church during the space of 1000. yeeres and knowne that there is no errour in it in matter of faith or manners and in this account it hath beene held and vsed by the ancient Councels and so ought still to bee held and approoued and declared as authenticall that is that it may bee read without danger not hindering those that are more diligent to haue recourse vnto the Hebrew and Greeke originals but forbidding so great a number of whole translations which beget confusion About the Article of the sense of the holy Scripture the doctrine of Cardinall Caietan gaue occasion to speake diuersly who taught and practised the same himselfe that new conceits when they agree to the text and Discourses about the exposition of the Scripture are not aliene from other places of the Scripture and doctrine of faith are not to be reiected though the streame of the Doctors runne another way in regard the Maiestie of God hath not tied the sense of the Scripture to the old Doctors otherwise there would remaine no more power to those that liue now nor to posteritie then to transcribe the same things againe which some of the Diuines and Fathers approoued and some opposed To the first it seemed a spirituall tyrannie to forbid the faithfull to make vse of their proper ingenie according to the grace which God hath giuen them and that this was iust a prohibition to exercise the talent giuen vs by God That men ought to bee inticed with all allurements to the reading of the holy writ from which when that pleasure which nouitie bringeth shall bee remooued all men will euer abhorre it and such strictnesse will make men apply themselues to other studies and abandon this and by consequence all studie and care of pietie That this varietie of spirituall gifts belongeth to the perfection of the Church and is found amongst the Fathers in whose writings there is great diuersitie and oftentimes contrarietie yet ioyned with assured charitie Why should not that libertie bee graunted to this age which others haue inioyed with spirituall fruit The Schoole-men though in the doctrine of Theologie they haue no disputes about the meaning of the Scripture yet they haue as many differences in points of religion and no lesse dangerous That it is better to imitate antiquitie which hath not restrained the exposition of the Scripture but left it free Those of the contrarie opinion sayd that popular licence being worse then tyrannie it was then fit to curbe the vnbrideled wits otherwayes they could not hope to see an end of the present contentions That anciently it was allowed to write vpon the holy Bookes because there was neede in regard there were but few expositions And the men of those times were of an holy life and setled minde from whom no confusions could bee feared as now And therefore the Schoole-men seeing there was no more neede of other expositions in the Church and that the Scripture was not onely sufficiently but aboundantly declared they tooke another course to treate of holy mysteries and seeing that men were inclined to disputings they thought good to busie them rather in examining of the reasons sayings of Aristotle to keepe the holy Scripture in reuerence from which much is derogated when it is handled after a common fashion and is the subiect of the Studies and exercises of curious men And this opinion went on so farre that Richard of Mans a Franciscan Friar sayd that the doctrines of faith were now so cleered that wee ought no more to learne them out of Scripture which it is true was read heretofore in the Church for instruction of the people whereas now it is read in the Church onely to pray and ought to serue euery one for this end onely and not to studie And this should be the reuerence and worship due from euery one to the word of God But at the least the studying of it should bee prohibited to euery one that is not first confirmed in schoole Diuinitie neither doe the Lutherans gaine vpon any but those that studie the Scripture Which opinion wanted not adherents Betweene these opinions there went two others in the middle One that it was not good to restraine the vnderstanding of the Scripture to the Fathers onely in regard their expositions are allegoricall for the most part and seldome literall and those that follow the letter fit themselues to their owne time so that the exposition agreeth not to our age That Cardinall The opinion of Cusanus that the exposition of the Scripture must be fitteâ to the time Cusanus a man excellently learned and honest said iudicially that the vnderstanding of the Scripture must bee fitted to the time and expounded according to the current Rites and that it is not to bee maruciled at if the Church in one time expoundeth in one fashion at another in another And this was the meaning of the Lateran Councell when it decreed that the Scripture should bee expounded according to the Doctors of the Church or as long vse hath approoued that new expositions should not bee forbidden but when they varie from the common sense But Dominicus Soto a Dominican Friar distinguished the matter of faith and manners from the others saying it was meete in that onely to keepe euery wit within limits but in others it was not inconuenient to let euery one so that pietie and charitie bee preserued to abound in his owne sence That the Fathers desired not to bee followed of necessitie but onely in things necessary to beleeue and to doe Neither did the Popes when in their Decretals they expounded some passage of the Scripture in one sense meane to canonize that so that it should not bee lawfull to vnderstand it
with all their might and the Prelates alledging that they belonged to them and were vsurped pretended restitution And because the contention was heere not of opinions but of profit they vsed on both sides not onely reasons but deedes also Which differences were set on foote that at the time of the Session nothing might be decided Therefore the Legates resolued to deferre these two points vntill another Session Two Decrees were framed as formerly was resolued and were read in the last Congregation and approoued yet with some exceptions in the point of the vulgar Edition In the ende heereof the Cardinall of Monte after hee had commended the learning and wisedome of them all admonished them of the seemely behauiour which was fit to vse in the publique Session shewing one heart and one minde in regard the points were sufficiently examined in the Congregations and the Congregation beeing ended the Cardinall Santa Croce assembled those that had opposed the vulgar Edition and shewed they could not complaine because it was not prohibited but left free to correct it and to haue recourse to No errors of faith in the vulgar Edition the originall but that onely it was forbid to say there were in it errors of faith for which it ought to be reiected The eight of April appoynted for the Session being come the Masse of the holy Ghost was said by Saluator Alepus Archbishop of Torre in Sardinia and the Sermon was made by Friar Austin of Aretium Generall of the Serui the Pontificall habiliments put on the accustomed letanies and prayers made and the Decrees read by the Archbishop that said Masse The first conteined in substance that the Synode ayming to preserue the purity of the Gospel promised by the Prophets published by Christ and preached by the Apostles Two Decrees read in the Session as the fountaine of all trueth and discipline of maners which trueth and discipline are contained in the bookes and vnwritten traditions receiued by The contents of the former the Apostles from the mouth of Christ and dictated to them by the holy Ghost and passed from one to another doeth according to the example of the Fathers receiue with equall reuerence all the bookes of the old and new Testament and the traditions belonging to faith and manners as proceeding from the mouth of Christ or dictated by the holy Ghost and preserued in the Catholique Church And setting downe the Catalogue of the bookes concludeth that if any will not receiue them all as Sacred and Canonicall in all parts as they are read in the Catholike Church and contained in the vulgar Edition or shall wittingly and purposely despise the traditions let him be Anathema that euery one may know what ground the Synode will vse in confirming the points of doctrine and reforming of maners in the Church The substance of the second Decree was that the vulgar Edition should be The substance of the second Decree held for authenticall in publike Lectures Disputations Sermons and expositions and that none should dare to refuse it That the holy Scripture cannot bee expounded against the sense held by the holy Mother the Church nor against the common consent of the Fathers though with purpose to conceale those expositions and that the offenders should be punished by the Ordinaries that the vulgar Edition should be most exactly printed That no bookes of religion bee printed sold or kept without the authors name and that the approbation appeare in the frontispice of the booke vpon paine of excommunication and pecuniary punishment constituted by the last Lateran Councell That none should dare to vse the words of the holy Scripture in scurrility fables vanity flatteries detractions superstitions inchantments diuinations castings of lots libels and that the transgressors should bee punished at the discretion of the Bishops And it was determined to hold the next The next Session is to be heâd the 17. of Iune Session the 17. of Iune Afterwards the Commission of Don Diego de Mendoza and Francis de Toledo the Emperours Ambassadors was read by the Secretarie of the Councel The Commission of the Emperours Ambassadors is read Don Diego was absent and the other hauing in the Emperours name saluted the Fathers in few words said in substance That all the world knew that the Emperour thought nothing to befit him more then not onely to defend the flocke of CHRIST from enemies but to free it from tumults and seditions therefore that he reioyced to see the day when the Councell published by the Pope was opened and that being willing to fauour that occasion with his power and authoritie he had sent thither Mendoza vnto whom in regard of his indisposition himselfe was ioyned So that nothing remained but to pray God vniformely that he would fauour the enterprise of the Councell and which is the Principall would preserue peace betweene the Pope and Emperour for the establishing of the trueth of the Gospel restoring the Church to her puritie weeding the cockle out of the Lords field Answere was made by the Councell that his Lordships comming was most acceptable both for the dutie they did owe the Emperour and for the fauour hee promised them hauing also much hope in the realtie religion of his Lordship That they imbraced him with all their heart and did admit as farre as they could with reason the mandates of Caesar That they were sorry for the indisposition of his Colleague and thanked God for the peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour praying him to fauour the desires of them both for the increase of Christian religion and peace of the Church These things being done with the vsuall ceremonies the Session ended the Decrees whereof were sent to Rome by the Legates and a little after printed But after they were seene especially in Germany they ministred great A few Prelats and not learned do decide the greatest points of religion matter of discourse Some thought it strange that fiue Cardinals and 48. bishops should so easily define the most principall and important points of Religion neuer decided before giuing Canonicall authoritie to Bookes held for vncertaine and apocryphall making authenticall a translation differing from the original prescribing and restraining the manner to vnderstand the word of God neither was there amongst these Prelates any one remarkable for learning some of them were Lawyers perhaps learned in that profession but of little vnderstanding in Religion few Diuines but of lesse then ordinary sufficiencie the greater number Gentlemen or Courtiers and for their dignities some were onely titular and the maior part Bishops of so small Cities that supposing euery one to represent his people it could not be said that one of a thousand in Christendome was represented But particularly of Germany there was not so much as one bishop or Diuine Was it possible that amongst so many no man should be sent Why did not the Emperour cause some of them to goe who assisted in the
the people to nothing but to giue money The onely remedie for these disorders is to take away all the priuiledges and to restore to the Bishops the charge to teach and preach and to elect those for their fellow labourers whom they shall know worthy of that ministery and disposed to exercise it with charity On the contrary side the Generals of the Regulars and others saide An Apologie of the regular orders that the Bishops and Curates hauing wholly abandoned the office of a Pastour so that for many hundreds of yeeres the people remained without Sermons in the Church and without the doctrine of Diuinitie in Schooles God had raised the begging orders to supplie these necessary ministeries into which notwithstanding they intruded not themselues but entred by the graunt of the Supreame Pastour vnto whom it principally appertaining to feede all the flocke of CHRIST it cannot bee saide that men deputed by him to supplie the defects of him that had the care of the flocke and did aband on it haue vsurped the office of another But it may bee say de that if they had not vsed that charitie there had now remained no signe of Christianitie Now that they haue applyed themselues more then three hundred yeeres to that holy worke with such fruit as appeareth they haue prescribed those functions and made them their owne by a lawfull title giuen by the chiefe Pastour the Bishop of Rome and that the Bishops haue no lawfull right vnto them nor can alleadge the vse of antiquity to regaine that office which so many hundred yeeres since they haue forsaken That they haue a desire of gayning for themselues or their Monasteries is a meere calumnie because the almes are gathered onely for their necessary foode and apparell and the residue being spent for the worship of God in masses buildings and ornaments of Churches turneth to the benefit and edification of the people and not to their owne profit that the seruices done by their orders to the holy Church and doctrine of Diuinitie which is no where to bee found but in their Cloisters deserue the continuance of that charge which others are not able to exercise The Legates importuned by both parties by the Councell of their most The Legats relate this difference to Rome and expect an answere inward friends resoluted to relate to Rome and expect an answere The Pope referred it to the Congregation where presently it was seene whither the pretence of the Bishops tended that is to make themselues so many Popes in their Diocesses For when the Popes priuiledge and exemption should bee remooued and euery one should depend on them and none on the Pope all cause of going to Rome would cease They considered that the Popes The Deputies in Rome take part with the Mendicants for reasons of Policie haue anciently had for a principall secret to preserue the Primacie giuen them by CHRIST to exempt the Bishops from the Arch-bishop the Abbats from the Bishops and so to oblige men to defend him That it is a cleere case that after the sixe hundredth yeere the Primacie of the Apostolike Sea hath beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other monasticall assemblies vntill God raised the Mendicant orders by which it hath beene maintained vntill now Wherefore to take away their priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacie and not those orders to remooue the exemptions were a manifest depression of the Court of Rome because they should want meanes to keepe a Bishop within compasse that hee exalt not himselfe too high Therefore that the Pope and Court were compelled by necessitie to maintaine the Friars cause But to doe these things smoothely they considered also that it was necessary to conceale this reason and they resolued to answere the Legates that by all meanes they should preserue the state of The Popes answere the Regulars and cause the Bishops to surcease setting before them the excessiue number of the friars and the credit which they haue with the people and aduise them to take a moderate course and not make a Schisme by desiring too much That it was iust they should receiue some satisfaction but they should also bee content to giue it and when they came to the point they should grant any thing concerning the Pardoners but should doe nothing concerning the Friars without communicating it to the Generalls and should giue the Bishops some satisfaction which might not take away the priuiledges That they should doe the like for the Vniuersities because it was necessary that both these and those should depend on the Pope and not on the Bishops After these letters came to Trent those of the Councell had three diuers endes For the other particulars proposed in these two matters by those who were not interested either to fauour or disfauour the exemptions were but little considered of For the Lectures some proposed the restitution of the ancient vse when Monasteries and Canons cloisters were but Colledges and Schooles Whereof some remainder appeareth in many Cathedral Churches where there is the dignitie of a Schooleman Head of the readers with a Prebend These men now doe not performe the duetie and indeede are vnable All thought it honest and profitable to restore the Diuinitie Lecture in Cathedral Churches and Monasteries For the former they thought it easie to make prouision by committing the care of the execution thereof to the Bishops but for the latter very difficult The Legates opposed the Superintendencie of Bishops euen in this also though it were ouer Monkes onely not Mendicants for feare of leauing a gate open to them to meddle with priuiledges granted by the Pope But Sebastianus Pighius Auditor of The inuention of the Auditor of the Rota the Rota found a temper for this that the superintendencie should be giuen to the Bishops as Delegates of the Apostolique Sea The inuention pleased because it was in fauour of the Bishops without derogation of the priuiledge for the Bishop was to superintend not as Bishop but as the Popes Delegate And this gaue a paterne to accommodate other difficulties one in giuing authoritie to the Metropolitans ouer Parishes vnited to Monasteries not subiect to any Diocesse another in giuing power to Bishops ouer exempted Preachers who faile and serued also very much in the Decrees of the Sessions that were after The Canonists proposed that the Schoole subtiltie was not fit in these Politique reasons to vphold the Popes authoritie times and that it beseemed rather naturall things and Philosophie that these new Lectures should bee introduced to handle the Sacraments and the authority of the Church as Turrecremata Augustinus Triumphus after them S. Antoninus and others haue done with great fruit But the Fryars contradicting and opposing that this doctrine was as necessary as that they found a temper and ordered that the Lecture should bee for exposition of the Scripture and that the matter
shall not preah without the Bishops licence which shall bee giuen them gratis If the Preacher sow errours or scandals the Bishop shal prohibite him if heresies he shall proceede against him according to law and custome and if the Preacher bee a priuiledged person hee shall doe it as delegate yet taking care that the Preachers bee not molested by false imputations and calumnies and haue no cause to complaine of them That they permit not that either Regulars who liue out of Cloysters or secular Priests except they be knowen and allowed by them doe preach vntill an account be giuen thereof to the Pope That the Pardoners shall not preach nor cause any to preach and in case they doe they shall be compelled to obey by the Bishop notwithstanding the priuiledges In fine the 29. of Iulie was assigned for the next Session The Decrees beeing pronounced by the Bishop that sayd Masse the Secretary of the Councel read the letters of the French King in which hee deputed for his Ambassadour in the Councel Peter Danesius who made a long The 29. of Iuly is appointed for the next Session Peter Danesiu is Ambassador for the French King and maketh an Oration in the S ãâ¦ã on and eloquent Oration to the Fathers saying in substance That the Kingdome of France since the first most Christian King Clodoueus hath alwayes preserued Christian religion most sincere That S. Gregory the first gaue the title of Catholique to Childebert in token of his incorrupt religion That the Kings haue neuer suffered any sect in any part of France nor any but Catholiques yea haue procured the conuersion of Strangers Idolaters and Heretiques and haue constrained them with pious armes to professe the true and sound religion Hee shewed how Childebert compelled the Visigothes who were Arrians to ioyne themselues with the Catholique Church and how Charles the Great made warre thirty yeeres with the Saxons to reduce them to Christian religion Then he declared the fauors done to the Church of Rome He recounted the enterprises of Pipin and Charles the Great against the Lumbards and how in a Synode of Bishops it was granted by Adrian to Charles to create the Pope and to approoue the Bishops of his Dominion and inuest them after they had receiued the oath of fidelity He added that though his sonne Ludouicus Pius surrendred that authority to create the Pope yet he reserued that Legats should be sent vnto him to preserue amitie which hath beene euer maintayned with mutuall offices For which confidence the Popes in times of difficultie either chased out of their Sea or fearing sedition haue retired themselues into that Kingdome That it cannot bee told how many dangers the French men haue runne and how much money and blood they haue spent to enlarge the lists of the Christian Empire or to recouer that which hath bene vsurped by the Barbarians or to restore the Popes or to deliuer them from danger Hee added that King Francis descending from these in the beginning of his reigne after the victory atchieued in Lumbardy did with the same piety goe to Bolonia to meete Leo the tenth to confirme a peace with him which hath continued with Adrian Clement and Paul and in these 26. yeeres the points of faith being brought into great ambiguities in diuers regions hee hath taken most exact care that nothing should be innouated in the common Ecclesiasticall vse but all reserued to the publique censures of the Church And though hee bee of a quiet pleasing and not bloody disposition yet hee hath vsed seueritie and made grieuous Edicts and hath brought to passe by the diligence and vigilancie of his Iudges that in so great a tempest which hath subuerted many Cities and whole Nations that most noble Kingdome should not bee shaken in which the ancient doctrine rites ceremonies and manners doe remaine so that the Councel might ordaine what they thought to bee true and fitte for the Christian Common-wealth He said further that the King knew how profitable it was to Christendome to haue the Pope for Head and that beeing tempted and inuited with most gaineful profers to follow the example of another would not forsake his opinion and thereby hath lost his neighbors loue with some disaduantage That vnderstanding the Conuocation of the Councell he presently sent some of his Bishops and when hee saw it went on in earnest and that the authoritie thereof was established by many Sessions he hath sent him for his Ambassadour to assist them and to procure that at the last they would constitute and propose the doctrine which ought euery where to be professed by all Christians and rectifie the Ecclesiasticall discipline by the square of the Canons promising that the most Christian King will cause all to be obserued in his kingdome and protect the decrees of the Councell Then he added that the merits of the French King being so great his priuiledges granted by the ancient Fathers and Popes ought to be preserued which Ludouicus Pius all the Kings of France since haue possessed and the rights priuiledges and immunities confirmed to the Churches of France of which hee is defender Which if the Councell will doe the French-men will be thankfull and the Fathers will not repent them of their deede And is answered by Hercules Seuerollo Hercules Seuerollo Proctour of the Councell briefely answered in the name of the Synod thanking the King shewing that the Ambassadors presence was most acceptable promising all diligence in the establishing of faith and reformation of manners offering all fauour to the Kingdome and Church of France But the Decrees of the Session being printed and gone into Germanie affoorded The censure of the decrees in Germany matter of discourse It was sayd that the Pelagian impietie was superfluously handled being by so many Councels and the common consent of the Church more then a thousand yeeres since condemned that it had beene tolerable if the ancient doctrine had beene confirmed that in conformitie vnto it they had well proposed a true vniuersall proposition by saying that the sinne of Adam did passe into all his posteritie but after had destroyed it by an exception that it helped theÌ not that the exception was not assertiue but ambiguous for as one particular maketh false the contradictorie vniuersall so one ambiguons particular maketh the vniuersall vncertaine And who seeth not that so long as this exception remaineth though with ambiguity euery one may conclude that it is not certaine that sinne is passed into all the posterity because it is not certaine whether it be passed into the Virgin and the rather because the reason which perswadeth that exception may perswade many more That Bernard concluded well that the same reason which induced to celebrate the Conception of the Virgin will conclude the like for her father and mother Grand-fathers and great Grand-fathers and all her Genealogie since Adam But when they came to Abraham they should goe no further because there is
created Emperour and they made protestation of the iniurie But many of the Protestants kept themselues on his side because they could not beleeue that hee had any other respects then of State And the Arch-bishop of Collen of whom wee haue spoken The Arch-b ãâ¦ã of Collen sentenced by the Pope is obeyed by his people and followeth the Emperour before who though hee were sentenced and depriued by the Pope continued in gouerment and was obeyed by his people followed the Emperour who also acknowledged him for Election and Arch-bishop and wrote vnto him that none of his subiects might beare armes against him wherein the Arch-bishop imployed his endeuours sincerely The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue seeing this they published a Manifest the eleuenth of Iuly declaring that the warre was vndertaken for Religion and that the Emperour couered his meaning with a cloake of taking reuenge against some few for rebellion to disioyne the confederates and oppresse them by degrees They alleadged that Ferdinand and Granuell and other ministers of his Maiestie had said that the cause of this warre was the The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue of Has ãâ¦ã a publish a Manifest against the Emperour contempt of the Councell they called to minde the Popes sentence against the Elector of Collen they added that the Spanish Prelates would not haue contributed so much of their proper reuenewes for any other cause they shewed that in other things the Emperour could pretend nothing against them But while the Pope and Emperour prepared against the Lutherans some thing beside Anathematismes the day after the Session the eighteenth of Iune a Congregation was made where after the accustomed prayers and inuocation Iustification is to be handled in the next place of the holy Ghost the Secretary read in the Legates name a writing framed by the principal Theologues in which it was proposed that hauing by diuine inspiration condemned the heresies concerning originall sinne the order of the things to bee handled did require that the doctrine of the modernes in the point of diuinegrace which is the medicine of sinne should be examined and that the rather it was fit to follow the order because it was obserued by the Augustane Confession all which the Councell meaneth to condemne And the Fathers and Diuines were intreated to haue recourse by prayer vnto the diuine assistance and to be assiduous and exact in their studies because all the errours of Martin were resolued into that point For hauing vndertaken from the beginning to oppugne the Indulgences he saw hee could not obtaine his purpose except hee destroyed the workes of repentance in defect whereof Indulgences doe succeede And iustification by faith onely a thing neuer heard of before seemed to him a good meanes to effect this from whence he hath collected not onely that good workes are not necessary but also that a dissolute liberty in obseruing the Law of GOD and of the Church will serue the turne hath denyed efficiencie in the Sacraments authority of Priests Purgatorie sacrifice of the Masse and all other remedies for remission of sinnes Therefore by a contrary way he that will establish the body of the Catholike doctrine must ouerthrow this heresie of iustice by faith onely and condemne the blasphemies of that enemie of good workes When the writing was read the Emperours Prelates said that the more principall and important the point proposed was it should bee the more maturely and opportunely handled that the sending of the Cardinall Madruccio to the Pope shewed that some businesse was on foote the which it was not fit to disturbe but in the meane space to handle some thing of the reformation The Papalins did on the other side inculcate that it was no honour to interrupt the order begun to handle together in euery Session doctrine and reformation and that after originall sinne no other matter could be handled The Legates hauing heard all their opinions concluded that to discusse the points and prepare them was not to define them but that they could not bee determined without preparation before Which they said onely to gaine time and after to put themselues in order to execute what should bee resolued at Rome betweene the Pope and the Cardinall in the Emperours name That to digest that matter was not to hinder the reformation because in that the Diuines would bee imployed and in this the Fathers and Canonists With this resolution it was concluded that the Articles to bee discussed and censured should bee collected out of the bookes of Luther out of the Colloquies Apologies and out of the writings of the Lutherans and Fathers And three Fathers and as many Diuines were deputed to set downe what should bee discussed and to frame the Articles The next Congregation was held to order the matter of Reformation The discourse of the Card. Monte concerning residencie where the Cardinal of Monte sayd that the world hath complayned long since of the absence of Prelats and Pastoures dayly demanding residence that the absence of the Prelats and other Curats from their Churches is the cause of all the mischiefes of the Church For the Church may bee compared to a ship the sinking whereof is ascribed to the absent Pilot that should gouerne it if he were present He shewed to them that heresies ignorance and dissolution doe reigne in the people and bad manners and vices in the Clergie because the Pastours being absent from the flocke no man hath care to instruct those or correct these By the Prelates absence it is come to passe that ignorant and vnlearned Ministers haue beene promoted and persons assumed to bishoprickes that were more fit for any other charge for in regard they neede not execute their duety in person no fitnesse is necessary So he concluded that to establish the point of residencie was a generall remedy for all the maladies of the Church which also hath sometimes beene vsed by Councels and Popes but either for that the transgressions were then but few or for some other cause it was not applyed with such strong and strait bonds as is necessarie now that the disease is come to the height that is with a more seuere commandement with more greiuous and fearefull punishments and by meanes more easie to be executed This was approued by the first voyces of the Prelates But when Iacomo The Bishop of Vesone speaketh in fauour of nonresidency Cortesi a Florentin Bishop of Vesone was to speake commending what had beene sayd by others he added that as hee beleeued that the presence of the Prelats and Curats in times past was the cause of maintayning purity of faith in the people and discipline in the Clergie so hee could cleerely shew that their absence in these latter times hath not beene the cause of the contrary subuersion and that the custome of not residing hath beene brought in because residence hath beene wholy vnprofitable For the Bishops could not then preserue sound doctrine amongst
that the first beginning of saluation proceedes from the vocation of God He auoyded these straits by a distinction that they were preparatory a farre off but not neerely as though giuing a remote preparation to the force of nature the first beginning was not taken away from the grace A new distinction inuented by Soto of God The Franciscans thought that not onely this kinde of workes were good and did truely and properly prepare to iustification but also that they were truely meritorious in the sight of God Therefore Scotus the authour of their doctrine inuented a kinde of merit which hee attributed to workes done by the force of nature onely saying that in congruitie they deserue grace by a certaine law and infallibly and that a man by naturall power only may feele a sorrow for sinne which is a disposition and merit of Congruity to abolish it approouing a common saying of his times that God neuer The doctrine of the Franciscans concerning meritorious works faileth him that doth as much as hee is able And some of that Order passing those bounds did adde that if God giueth not grace to him that doth what he can hee would be vniust vnrighteous partiall and an accepter of persons They clamoured with much stomacke and indignation that it would bee a great absurdity if God made no difference betweene one that is naturally honest and another drowned in all vices and there would be no reason why hee should rather giue grace to one then another They also alledged that Saint Thomas was of this opinion and that otherwise a man is put into desperation and made negligent to doe well and wicked men may excuse their bad workes and attribute them to the want of the assistance of God But the Dominicans did confesse that Saint Thomas was of this opinion when hee was yong and after did retract it when he was old They did reprehend Is contradicted by the Dominicans it because in the Councell of Orange it is determined that no kinde of merit goeth before grace and that the beginning should bee attributed to God saying that the Lutherans hauing made such exclamations for this congruous merit it ought wholly to be abolished as indeede it was neuer heard of in the Church in ancient times in so many controuersies with the Pelagians That the holy Scripture doth attribute our conuersion to God and that it is not fit to leaue the forme of speach which it vseth For the preparations there was no difference in the substance of the doctrine All held that after God doth stirre vs vp feare and other considerations of the malignity which is in sinne doe arise They said that the opinion that these things are bad was hereticall because God exhorteth the sinner yea mooueth him to these considerations and it must not be sayd that God mooueth to sinne and which is more it is the office of a preacher to terrifie a sinner by these meanes and because by the same meanes all passe from the state of sinne to that of grace it seemed very strange that one cuuld no tpasse from sinne to iustice without the meanes of another sinne But for all this they could not free themselues from the difficultie on the contrary part because all good workes may stand with grace but that feare and other preparations cannot and therefore are sinnes Friar Antonius Marinarus thought the difference was verball and said that as passing from a great cold to a heat one must passe by a lesse degree of cold which is neither a heat nor a new cold but the same diminished so one goeth from sinne to iustice by terrors and attritions which are neither good workes nor new sinnes but old sinnes extenuated But he was compelled to retract because all were against him Of the workes done in grace there was no difficulty amongst them For they all sayd they were perfect and merited saluation and that Luthers opinion that they are all sinnes is wicked and sacrilegious and holding it to be blasphemie to say that the blessed Virgine hath committed the least veniall sinne they could not endure to heare that shee sinned in euery action and said that the earth and hell would open themselues against so great blasphemies For censure of the 22. and 23. Articles in the point of the essence of Diuine grace it was a common consideration that the word Grace in the first All agreed to condemne Luther concerning works after grace signification was vnderstood for a beneuolence or good will which when it is in him that hath power necessarily bringing foorth a good effect that is a gift or benefit which is also called Grace That the Protestants thought so meanly of the Maiesty of GOD that it could doe no more then make vs partakers of his good will but his omnipotencie required that we should haue the benefit thereof in effect And because some man might say that the diuine will onely which is GOD himselfe can haue no greater thing to bestow and that to haue giuen vs his Sonne was the greatest benefit and that Saint Iohn to shew the great loue of GOD towards the world alleadged nothing else but that he had giuen vs his Sonne they said that these benefits are common to all and that it was fit he should bestow a particular present to euery one Therefore the Diuines haue added an habituall grace giuen to euery iust man in particular which is a spirituall qualitie created by GOD infused into the soule whereby it is made gratefull and acceptable to the diuine Maiesty wherof though the Fathers speake not in expresse termes nor the Scripture yet it is cleerely deduced from the word Iustifie which being effectiue doth necessarily signifie to make iust by the impression of reall Iustice which reality because it is no substance can bee nothing else but a qualitie and habite And vpon this occasion there was much spoken against the Lutherans who will not haue the verbe Iustificare to be effectiue but iudiciall and declaratiue grounding themselues vpon the Hebrew word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Tsadak and the Greeke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which signifie to bee pronounced iust and vpon many places of the New and Old Testament and that it is vsed in that signification in the Latine translation alleadging for it places to the number of fifteene But Soto excluded all those of Saint Paul which spake of our iustification which he said must needes be vnderstood in an effectiue sense whereupon arose a great dispute betweene him and Marinarus who said one should not ground himselfe vpon so light a matter But he said the Article of habituall Grace could not be doubted of as being decided in the Councell of Vienna and by the common opinion of all Theologues that this was to make sure foundations which cannot be destroyed and not to say that Saint Paul to the Romanes when he saith that GOD iustifieth doth not meane declaratorily for it is manifestly against the Text
false that it is in another time Yet it was not well vnderstood because applying it to his purpose it cannot bee said that a man predestinated can bee damned in a time when he is not predestinated seeing hee is alwayes so and generally the diuided sence hath no place where the accident is inseparable from the subiect Therefore others thought to declare it better saying that God gouerneth and mooueth euery thing according to its proper nature which in contingent things is free and such as that the Act may consist together with the power to the opposite so that with the act of predestination the power to reprobation and damnation doeth stand But this was worse vnderstood then the first The other Articles were censured with admirable concord Concerning the third and sixt they sayd it hath alwayes beene an opinion in the Church that many receiue diuine grace and keepe it for a time who afterwards doe lose it and in âine are damned There was alleadged the example of Saul Solomon Iudas one of the twelue a case more euident then all by the words of CHIST to the FATHER I haue kept in thy Name al that thou hast giuen mee of which not one hath perished but the sonne of perdition To these they added Nicholas one of the seuen Deacons and others first commended in the Scriptures and then blamed and for a conclusion of all the fall of Luther Against the sixt they particularly considered that vocation would be an impious derision when those that are called and nothing is wanting on their side are not admitted that the Sacraments would not bee effectuall for them all which things are absurd But for censure of the first the authoritie of the Prophet was brought directly contrary in termes where God saith that if the iust shall abandon iustice and commit iniquitie I will not remember his good workes The example of Dauid was added who committed murther and adultery of Magdalene and Saint Peter who denied CHRIST They derided the follies of the Zuinglians for saying the iust cannot fall from grace and yet sinneth in euery worke The two last were vniformely condemned of timeritie with exception of those vnto whom God hath giuen a speciall reuelation as to Moyses and the Disciples to whom it was reuealed that they were written in the booke of heauen The examination of the Diuines concerning Free-will and Predestination beeing ended and the Anathematismes in those matters framed they were ioyned to those of iustification according to their fit places Whereunto opposition was made by some in one part by some in another where there appeared any word which might preiudicate their opinion But Iacobus Coccus Arch bishop of Corfu considered that by the Theologues the Articles were censured with many limitations and amplifications which ought to be inserted in the Anathematismes that the proposition might not absolutely be condemned which might receiue a good construction and the rather because it is humanitie to make the most fauourable interpretation and charitie not to thinke euill Diuers did contradict first in regard of the practise of the ancient Councels which haue condemned hereticall propositions without limitation naked as they haue been deliuered by the heretikes especially because it is sufficient in matter of faith for condemning an article that it hath one false sence which may cause the vnaduised to erre Both the opinions seemed reasonable the first because it was fit to knowe which sence was condemned the second because it was not for the honour of the Councel to limit the propositions of heretikes Hereunto was added that all the Canons were thus composed reciting the opinion which was to be condemned and alleadging for cause thereof the places of Scripture and doctrine of the Church vnto which it was opposite The Canons were made according to the forme of the Councell of Orange like to those of originall sinne in the preceeding Session But the reading of them proouing long and tedious and the mixture of trueth and falshood of things reprooued and approoued not very intelligible the Bishop of Sinigaglia put them fitly in minde of a remedie for both inconueniences that it was better to separate the Catholike doctrine from the contrary and make two Decrees in one to make a continuated declaration and confirmation of the doctrine of the Church in the other to condemne and anathematize the contrary The aduise pleased all and so it was resolued and first the anathematismes were framed apart and then paines taken to make the other Decree And this they called the Decree of the doctrine and that the Canons which The Decree of the doct ãâ¦ã and the Canons stile was after followed in the second and third Conuocation of the Councell Sancta Croce tooke incredible paines to make the Decrees auoyding as much as was possible to insert any thing controuersed among the Schoole-men Santa Croce tooke great paines to giue euery oââ satisfaction in making the Decrees and so handling those which could not be omitted as that euery one might be contented in euery Congregation he obserued what was disliked by any and tooke it away or corrected it as hee was aduised and hee spake not onely in the Congregations but with euery one in particular was informed of all the doubts and required their opinions he diuersified the matter with diuers orders changed sometimes one part sometimes another vntill hee had reduced them to the order in which they now are which generally pleased and was approued by all It is certaine that to determine those things Congregations were held consisting partly of Theoloques partly of the Prelates to the number of one hundred and that from the beginning of September vntill the end of Nouember there passed not a day in which the Cardinall did not meddle with that which was done before and change something The memoriall of these mutations remaineth whereof I will rehearse two as a tast of many which it would bee tedious to recount In the first point of doctrine it was first written by common consent that neither the Gentiles by vertue of Nature nor the Iewes by the law of Moyses could free themselues from sinne and because many did hold that circumcision did remit sinnes they suspected that these words might preiudice their opinion though S. Paul hath in expresse termes said the same in more then one place The Cardinal to satisfie these men in the place where it was sayd Per ipsam etiam legem Moysi changed and said Per ipsam etiam litterant legis Moysiâ euery ordinary Diuine might easily iudge how well the word literam did befit that place In the beginning of the eight point those that manetained certainety of grace were not contented it should be sayde A mans sinnes are not omitted by the certainetie of remission and because one is confident in it And the Cardinall gaue them satisfaction by excluding the reall certainety and putting in the roome boasting confidence in that onely And in
the artifice of that proposition which is in the fifth Chapter Neque homo ipse nihil omnino agat which they sayd was not intelligible and without example For if the Synode would signifie Etiam homo ipse aliquid agat it might say so plainely as is fit to doe in matter of faith where the more simple expression is the better and if they would vse an elegancie they might say Etiam homo ipse nihil agat But the word omnino beeing interposed that speech is incongruous and without sence as all are which haue two negatiues that cannot be resolued into an affirmatiue For to resolue that one must say Etiam homo ipse aliquid omnino agat which is incongruous and not to bee vnderstood what aliquid omnino may signifie heere For it would say that a man hath an action in a certaine kinde which in another kinde is no action The Fathers were defended by saying that to examine the forme of Speech so seuerely was nothing but to cauill Whereunto they replyed that a gentle interpretation was due vnto vsuall formes of speach but that it is a publique vtility to discouer the artifice of him that leauing the cleere and vsuall phrases inuenteth those that are incongruous and containe in them contradiction to cauill and to play on both sides Those that vnderstood Theologie said that the doctrine that a man may alwayes refuse diuine inspirations was contrary to the publike and ancient prayer of the Church Et ad te nostras etiam rebelles compelle propitius Uoluntates Which is not fit wee should say is a vaine desire but that it is made by faith as S. Iames saith and granted by God to his elected They added that one could no more say with S. Paul that it commeth not from man which doth separate the vessell of wrath from those of Gods mercie that which separateth being that humane Non nihil omnino Many did consider that place of the seuenth Chapter where it is sayd Iustice is giuen by measure according to the good pleasure of God and the disposition of the receiuer both which things cannot bee true For if it pleased God to giue more to him that were lesse disposed it would not bee by measure of the disposition and if it bee by the measure of that there is alwayes the motiue by which God worketh and doeth not vse his good pleasure They marueiled that those were condemned who sayd that the Precepts of God were impossible to bee kept seeing that the same Councell in the Decree of the second Session exhorteth the faithfull assembled in Trent that repenting confessing and communicating they should obserue the Commaundements of God Quantum quisquis poterit Which modification would bee impious if the iustified could keepe them absolutely and they noted that the same word Praecepta was there to take away all cauill Those that were read in the Ecclesiasticall Story sayd that in all the Councels held in the Church from the Apostles time vntill now there were neuer so many Articles decided as in this Session onely in which Aristotle had a great part by hauing exactly distinguished all the kindes of causes which if hee had not done wee had wanted many Articles of Faith The Polititians also though they ought not to examinematters of Religion but simply follow them yet found matter of discourse in this Decree For seeing in the tenth Chapter the Obligation of obeying the Commandements of GOD and the Church and the same replied in the twentieth Canon they were scandalized because there was no mention of Obligation to the commandements of Princes and Magistrates They said that obedience vnto these is more plainely set downe in the Scripture that the old Law is full of it that the doctrine is cleere in the new Testament expressed and handled at large by CHRIST himselfe by Saint Peter and Saint Paul That there is found an expresse Obligation to heare the Church but none expresse to obey it Hee is obeyed who commandeth of his owne power and hee is heard who doeth promulgate that which belongeth to another man Neither were these men satisfied with the excuse that the commandements of Princes are included in those of God and that obedience is due vnto them because God hath commanded they should bee obeyed But they replyed that by this reason the Church rather ought to bee omitted and said that the Church was expressed and the Princes passed ouer in silence to breede according to the ancient scope of the Ecclesiastiques that pernicious opinion that men are bound to obey them for conscience sake and Princes and Magistrates onely for feare of temporall punishments and that otherwise their commandements may be transgressed without respect and so to cause euery gouernment to be hated accounted tyrannicall and subuerted and by describing the subiection vnto Priests to be the only principall way to gaine heauen to draw all iurisdiction to themselues and by consequence all authority The Decree of reformation was said to bee a meere illusion For to trust in God and the Pope that prouision should bee made of persons worthy to gouerne the Churches belongeth rather to him that prayeth then to him that reformeth To renew the ancient Canons with one word onely and one so generall was more to confirme the disuse of them but if they would restore them in earnest they should remooue the causes which haue buried them in silence giue them strength by penalties and deputation of those that should put them in execution and should vse other meanes which doe reuiue and preserue Lawes In fine it was said to haue done nothing but establish that one might bee absent all the yeere by loosing halfe the reuenewes or rather one was taught how hee might not reside eleuen moneths and more without any punishment by interposing those thirty dayes or fewer in the midst of the other time of the yeere and that the Decree was wholly destroyed with the exception of iust and reasonable causes which no man is so simple as not to find being to haue Iudges for whom it will be profitable not to haue residencie practised This place requireth that mention should bee made of a particular accident which then begun though it ended not vntill after foure moneths belongeth wholly to the present Session maketh knowen what the Councell was and in what estimation it was had by those that assisted in it For the vnderstanding whereof I will repeat that Friar Dominicus Soto who had as hath been sayd a great part in the Synod in framing the Decrees of originall sinne and iustification hauing noted all the opinions and reasons vsed in Soto and Catarinus publish Bookes one againâ another concerning the meaning of the Councell and the Fathers are much diuided those discussions thought to communicate them vnto the world and to draw the words of the Decree to his owne meaning printed a booke containing the whole together and did intitle it De natura gratia and did dedicate
making it a quality and amongst those were foure opinions according to the foure kindes of the qualities some a spirituall power some an habite or disposition others a spirituall figure and the opinion that it was a sensible metaphoricall quality did not want abettors Some would haue it a call relation some a fabrique of the minde who were to declare how farre it differed from nothing The same variety of opinions concerning the subiect was trouble some some placed it in the effende of the soule some in the vnderstanding some in the will and there wanted not who gaue it place in the hands and tongue Ierome of Portugall a Dominican Friar thought that the Sacraments did imprint a spirituall quality before the comming of grace and that it was of two sports one bib which can neuer bee abolished the other which may bee lost and regained the former whereof is called a Character and the later a certaine ornament The Sacraments which giue the first cannot bee reiterated because their effect euer remaineth the others may when their effect is lost This caried a faire shew but was not approoued by many because there was no other author to be found of that ornament but Saint Thomas who also though he begat it yet did not thinke it worthy of education But howsoeuer all agreed in this generall that three Sacraments haue the Character yet some did say modestly that it was to bee approoued as more probable not as necessary Three Sacraments haue a Character others on the contrary that it was an Article of Faith because Innocentius the third made mention of it and was so defined by the Councell of Florence The Article that the honesty of the Minister was not necessary was so discussed by Saint Austine in so many bookes against the Donatists that the Diuines did all agree and besides it was alleadged for a principall ground that the Article was condemned by the Councell of Constance amongst the errors of Iohn Wickliefe They all condemned the eleuenth Article as contrary to the Scripture Tradition and vse of the vniuersall Church The twelfth of the formes of the Sacraments was distinguished as receiuing two sences vnderstanding by forme either the essentiall words as it is sayd that euery Sacrament hath for matter the sensible element and for forme the word or vnderstanding by forme all the forme and rite of the Ministery which includeth many things not necessary but decent And they thought fit to make two Canons thereof by the first condemning him of heresie that sayth that the forme may be changed being instituted by CHRIST But for the second sense though accidentall things may receiue mutation yet when any rite is brought in by publike authority or receiued and confirmed by common vse it should not be in euery mans power to change it but onely in the Popes as Head of the Church vniuersall when it is conuenient for some new respect In the thirteenth of the intention of the Minister they could not dissent from the Councell of Florence which holds it necessary but what intention Concerning the intention of the Minister in the administration of the Sacrament was required was hard to expresse in regard of the variety of opinions about the efficacie and vertue of the Sacraments because there cannot bee the same intention of two who haue diuers opinions The common answere was that the intention to doe as the Church did was sufficient Notwithstanding this exposition the difficulties remained for that mens opinions what the Church is beeing diuers their intention in administring the Sacrament would prooue various also It seemed they might say it was not different when all had the same aime to doe that which hath been instituted by CHRIST and obserued by the Church though a false Church be taken for a true so that the rite of the one and the other be the same In this particular the Bishop of Minori proposed a thing worthy to be repeated A discourse of the Bishop of Minori about the intention of the Minister heere and esteemed by all to deserue great consideration Hee sayd that to the Lutherans who giue no other vertue to the Sacraments then to excite faith which notwithstanding may bee stirred vp some other way it did little import to receiue the true Sacrament Whereupon they say it is not necessary and thinke it not conuenient that the malice of a wicked Minister who hath no intention to conferre the true Sacrament should bee able to hurt because wee are to regard what the faithfull receiueth and not what is giuen But amongst the Catholikes who doe truely attribute to the Sacrament power to giue grace to him that doeth not resist it seeing it happeneth very seldome that grace is obtained by any other meanes surely little children and many who haue but small vnderstanding are saued no other way And ordinary men haue so weake a disposition that it would not suffice without the Sacrament And those few who as Phonixes haue a perfect disposition yet doe receiue greater grace by the Sacrament Therefore it much concerneth a Christian to bee assured that hee receiueth that which is true and effectuall If a Priest hauing charge of foure or fiue thousand soules were an infidell but a formall hypocrite and in absoluing the penitent baptizing of children and consecrating the Eucharist had an intention not to doe what the Church doeth it must bee sayd that the children are damned the penitent not absolued and that all remaine without the fruit of the Communion Neither is it enough to say that faith supplyeth because it doth not helpe children at all according to the Catholike doctrine nor others so much as the Sacrament and to attribute so great vertue to faith were to take all vertue from the Sacraments and to fall into the Lutheran opinion Hee considered how a tender Father would be afflicted when his sonne was about to die if hee doubted of the intension of the baptizing Priest So hee that feeleth himselfe of a weake disposition and is to bee baptized what anxietie will he haue that perhaps the Priest is a counterfeit Christian and mocketh him not meaning to baptize him but onely to wash him in iest And the same may bee feared in confession and receiuing the Eucharist He added if any sayd these cases were rare would to God it were so and that in this corrupt age wee had not cause to doubt they were many But suppose they are very few or but one onely Let there bee a knaue Priest who fayneth and hath not an intention to administer the true Baptisme to a childe who after being a man growen is created Bishop of a great Citie and liueth many yeeres in that charge so that hee hath ordained a great part of the Priests it must bee said that hee being not baptized is not ordained nor they ordained who are promoted by him So in that great Citie there will bee neither Eucharist nor Confession because they cannot bee
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying theÌselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retorâ against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâlding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused ãâã ââof the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea ãâ¦ã that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâth of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are ãâ¦ã ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâs the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxââe because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ For the glosse saith he could not teach
calumnies raised against him that he procured a schisme when he demanded a Councel in Trent to vnite Christendome and for Piacenza that it was a member of the Dutchie of Milan many yeeres vniustly vsurped by the Popes and if they haue title to it let it bee shewed and hee will not faile to doe iustice The Pope seeing his spirituall weapons would doe no good without the temporall changed his opinion and sought to make a strong League against the Emperour wherein he found many difficulties not being able to perswade the Venetians to enter into it and the Frenchmen requiring the consent of the Consistory in regard of the Popes decrepite age and a pawne of money which the Pope was not willing to lay downe in regard of the great charge he was at fearing it would be greater for which cause he had layd as great burthens His Holinesse endeauoureth to make a strong league against the Emperor but finding difficulties in it knoweth not what to doe on his subiects as they were able to beare and sold and pawned as much as he could and giuen order for granting of all sorts of dispensations and fauours to whomsoeuer would giue money to supply the wants of the Apostolique Sea For the Councel he was most resolute not to let it bee out of his owne Territories and besides other vrgent reasons that of his owne and the Popedomes reputation was added that the Emperour should not compell him But he knew not how to induce him and Germany to giue consent To let it vanish sometimes seemed good vnto him and sometimes not and he often discoursed thereof with the Cardinals both in Consistory and priuately But finally hee resolued to put to hazard the determination for which hee knew he was insufficient not onely for the reasons before alleaged but for other weightie respects which passed in Germany For Caesar at the returne of the Cardinall of Trent to Ausburg vnderstanding the Popes minde and the answere hee gaue to Mendoza at the end of December which caused him to giue ouer for the Protestation as hath beene sayd and thinking that the Pope by requiring the restitution of Piaconza sought to diuert all speech of the Councell was assured that so long as he liued either the returne would not be or the resolution would bee protracted and therefore thought fit before he disarmed to set Germany at peace in matters of religion Hereof a proposition was made in the Diet and order taken The Emperor resolueth to settle a peace of religion in the Diet. that choyse should be made of persons fit for this good worke Those were chosen who were esteemed the best who not agreeing all was referred to Caesar Hee elected three Iulius Flugius Michael Sidonius and Iohannes Islebius These after long consultation composed a forme of Religion which was often examined reuiewed and changed first by themselues and then by diuers persons vnto whom the Emperor caused it to be shewed Therefore a forme is composed called the Interim and some of the principall Ministers of the Protestants were also called that they might approoue it But it had so many alterations additions and diminutions that it appeared to be the worke of many men who had contrary ends Finally it was reduced into that forme in which it now is the Legate sent a copie thereof vnto Rome by the Emperours consent who was willing to vnderstand the Popes opinion and by the counsell of the maior part of the Prelates who seeing the controuersies betweene the Pope and the Emperour feared that the Emperour would obey him no longer a thing much abhorred by them for the inbred and inueterate opinion of the Dutchmen to maintaine the dignitie of the Pope which is the only counterpoise of the Emperours authoritie whom without his assistance they were not able to resist if according to the vse of ancient Christian Princes they would keepe them within their bounds and remooue the abuses of the renowned libertie of the Clergie The Booke contayned twentie fiue heads Of the state of man in innocencie Of the state of man after sinne Of the redemption by CHRIST Which contemeth 25. heads Of Iustification Of the fruits thereof Of the manner how it is receiued Of charitie and good workes Of beliefe of the remission of sinnes Of the Church Of the signes of the true Church Of the authoritie thereof Of the Ministers of the Church Of the Pope and Bishops Of the Sacraments Of Baptisme Of Confirmation Of Penance Of the Eucharist Of extreame Vnction Of Order Of Marriage Of the Sacrifice of the Masse Of the memory intercession and inuocation of Saints Of the Communion Of the Ceremonies and vse of the Sacraments To recite here the substance of them would be too long tedious and vnprofitable because the consequences which began from that Doeth not continue long booke lasted not long It had the name of the Interim prescribing what to beleeue vntill all was established by a generall Conncell When the copie came to Rome euery one was amazed first in generall that a temporall Prince in a secular assembly should meddle with religion and not in one Article onely but in all The learned called to minde the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Zeno the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Heraclius and the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of Constance and what diuisions these Imperiall constitutions in matter of religion made in Christendome And is censured in Rome and said that vntill then there were three names vnluckie to the Church bringing into it many diuisions vnder pretence of vnitie to which might be added this fourth the Interim of Charles the fifth They doubted that this beginning of the Emperour would end where Henry the eight King of England did arriue to declare himselfe Head of the Church which would haue so much more compasse as Spaine Italy Germany and other adiacent Countreys were greater then one Island which in appearance did make shew to containe one Catholike doctrine but was very farre from it Descending to particulars they reprehended that in the points of originall sinne iustification the Sacraments Baptisme and confirmation the doctrine determined by the Councell was not set downe and that collection being made to bee obserued vntill the Councell in regard the Councel concerning those points was made already what else could bee said but that it was precisely to be obserued But to haue published another doctrine was to annihilate the Counsell and that the Emperours cunning was more to be suspected then euer seeing that hee made so earnest a request that the Councell should returne to Trent and did at the same time take away all authority from whatsoeuer was constituted by it They condemned the whole body of that doctrine for that it contained ambiguous speeches which superficially considered did receiue a good sence but inwardly were full of poyson that in some parts it did purposely stand onely vpon the generall that the Lutherans might expound
it for themselues but in the Article of concupiscence it spake iust as the Lutherans did as also of iustification placing it in the beliefe of the promises and attributing too much yea all to faith In the Article of good workes nothing was said of the merit of condignitie which is the principall point in that matter In the Article of the Church that it hath not deriued vnity from the visible Head which is essentiall and which is worse hath made a Church inuisible by charitie and then made the same visible That it is a secret Artifice to destroy the Hierarchie and establish the Lutheran opinion That to haue made notes of the Church soundnesse of doctrine and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments hath giuen a way to all sects to hold obstinately themselues to bee the Church concealing the true marke which is the obedience to the Pope of Rome That the saying that the Pope was appointed for remedie of Schisme and Bishops by the Law of God was not to be endured That the Sacrament of Penance was made most Lutheran-like in that it was sayd that beleeuing to receiue with this Sacrament that which CHRIST hath promised it happeneth to euery one as hee beleeueth That the principall point of Sacrifice is concealed that it is expiatorie and propitiatory for the liuing and the dead That hauing granted wiues to Priests and the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie euery one might see that with those two abuses the whole Catholike faith was ouerthrowen All the Court laid with one voice that the principall point was in question that the foundations of the Church were shaken that it was necessary to imploy all their forces to excite all Princes to send to the Bishops of all nations and by all meanes to resist this beginning from whence would vndoubtedly follow not the ruine of the Church of Rome for that was impossible but a greater deformation and dishonour then euer But the old Pope beeing most sensible who with the acutenesse of Where the Pope differeth in opinion from all others his iudgement saw more then them all did immediatly penetrate to the bottome and iudged that the enterprise would bee good for him and pernicious for the Emperour He maruelled much at the wisedome and counsell of so great a Prince that by one victory hee should thinke hee was made iudge of all mankinde and presuppose hee was able to contest with both parties That a Prince adhering to one might oppresse another but to contend with both was too much boldnesse of vanity Hee foresaw that the doctrine would generally more displease the Catholikes then the Court and the Protestants most of all and that it would be impugned by all and defended by none wherein there was no neede of his paines because his enemies would worke for him more then himselfe could doe and that it was better to permit the publication of it then to hinder it and rather being in this state in which it is then when it is reformed that it may more easily fall Onely there was neede of three things That the Emperour should not know this That he should be put vpon the businesse as soone as might be And that the first blow should be against the Protestants To effect the first it was fit to make a light opposition in some things for the second to set on foote the interests of the Germane Prelates and for the third to make it cunningly appeare that this doctrine was collected not to vnite both parties but onely to curbe the Protestants by which meanes a great point was gayned that is that a secular Prince did not make Articles of faith for the faithfull but for those that erred Therefore hee sent instructions to Cardinall Sfondrato to make some His instructions to his Legate in Germany opposition and when the doctrine should bee published that hee might not be present to take leaue and bee gone The Cardinall according to his Commission declared in the Popes name that the permission to continue the receiuing of the Cup in the holy Communion though he that receiueth it is not to bee reprehended the custome of receiuing the Sacrament vnder both kindes being abrogated long since was a thing reserued to the Pope as also the granting of marriage to Priests and the rather because it hath neuer been vsed in the Church and the Greekes and Easterne people who doe not binde them to a single life doe graunt that married men may receiue Orders and keeping their wiues may exercise the ministery but doe not nor euer did permit them to marry who were in Orders before He added that without doubt if his Maiestie would graunt these things to bee lawfull he should grieuously offend the Maiesty of God but holding them vnlawfull hee might permit them to the heretikes as a lesser euill It is tolerable and belongeth to the wisedome of a Prince when all euils cannot bee remooued to suffer the least that the greater may bee rooted out That his holinesse perusing the booke saw it was onely a permission to the Lutherans that they may not without end passe from one errour to another and that it is not granted to the Catholikes to beleeue or doe any thing but according to the prescript of the holy Apostolike Sea which onely as Mistris of the faithfull may make Decrees in point of Religion And being assured that this was his Maiesties purpose he told him it would be necessary to make an expresse declaration therof and not to giue the raines so much to the Lutheranes especially in the power of changing ceremonies considering that in the last point hee seemed to giue them too much liberty where hee graunteth that the Ceremonies which may giue cause of Superstition should be taken away Hee added that the Lutherans would hold it lawfull to retaine the Ecclesiasticall goods and iurisdiction vsurped if they were not commanded to make restitution wherein a Councell was not to be expected but execution presently made and that the spoyles being notoriously knowen he neede not obserue the nice points of Law but proceed summarily and with his Princely power This censure was imparted by Caesar to the Ecclesiasticall Electors who The Ecclesiasticall Electors approue the Popes ceÌsure of the Interim especially concerning restitution of goods vsurped by the Protestants did approoue it but particularly for the point of restitution of Ecclesiasticall goods they affirmed it was necessary without which the worship of God could not bee restored nor Religion preserued nor peace well assured And that because the spoile was manifest iustice did require a short proceeding All the Bishops were of the same opinion The Secular Princes were silent for feare of offending the Emperour and by their example the Ambassadors of the Cities spake but little and of that little little account Wherefore the Emperor maketh a proheme to the Interim was made In regard of the Legates remonstrance the Emperour caused a Proheme to bee made
Order with whose blood iustice had nothing to doe if so much solemnitie did not precede It was iustly ordered that the Bishops should not doe it but in publique apparelled with the holy vestments and which more imported with the assistance of twelue Bishops in the Degradation of a Bishop of sixe in the Degradation of a Priest of three in the Degradation of a Deacon who were to bee present in their Pontificall ornaments And it seeming strange that a Bishop who might giue a degree without companie could not take it away alone Pope Innocentius the third remooued the marueile with a maxime which hath not much probability saying that temporall buildings are hardly erected and easily pulled downe but spirituall contrarily are easily built and hardly destroyed The vulgar held the Degradation for a necessary thing and when it happened ranne to it with vnspeakeable frequencie But learned men doe know the bottome of it For hauing determined that in the collation of the Order a signe is imprinted in the soule called a Character which is impossible to blot out or remooue by Degradation this remaineth a pure Ceremony performed for reputation onely In Germanie there beeing but few Bishops it could not bee done without immense charge to bring so many into one place And those Dutch Prelates who were in the Councell for the most part Princes did know more then others how necessary it is for examples sake to punish with death the wickednesse of Priests wherefore they desired that prouision should be made therein This particular was much discussed and in the end it was resolued not to change the Ceremony by any meanes but to finde a temper that the difficulty and the cost might be moderated The Legat though euery weeke he had giuen an account to the Pope of all occurrences yet he was willing to establish in Congregation the draughts of the Decrees that he might send a copie of them and receiue an answere before the Session Wherefore the generall Congregation being assembled not making mention of what was written to him from Rome hee made a relation of that which the Earle of Mountfort had represented adding that the request for a Safe Conduct seemed reasonable and also the deferring of whatsoeuer could bee deferred with honour For hauing appointed already to speake of the Eucharist the first day of September they could not choose but doe it but to omit some point more important and more controuersed was a thing which might be granted And the voyces beeing collected all were of opinion that the Safe Conduct should bee giuen but concerning the matter to bee handled some thought that it was not for their honour to deferre it if the Protestants did not giue securitie that they would come to handle it and submit themselues to the determination of the Councell Others said that their honour was saued if it were done at their A dispute what points of doctrine are to be handled vntill the comming of the Protestants request and this was the more common opinion Then the Legate added that they might reserue the matter of ministring the Cup to the Laitie and to shew that they did not come for one Article onely they might ioyne also with it the Communion of Children And order was taken to compose the Decree in this particular Which beeing read some thought it was too little to reserue two Articles and therefore that it was better to diuide the first into three and so reserue foure and to adde the Sacrifice of the Masse the controuersies whereof are great For so it will appeare that many things are reserued and the most principall and in this opinion all did agree And when it was sayd that the Protestants desire to bee heard concerning these a Prelate of Germanie stoode vp and asked by whom and to whom this request was made because it did much import that this should appeare otherwise when they should say it was not true the honour of the Councell would bee much blemished But there beeing nothing but what Count Mountfort had sayd as of himselfe and that also not restrained to those foure heads nor to the matter of the Eucharist but in generall of all the Controuersies they were much troubled how to resolue To shew that this reseruation was made by their owne motion besides that it was an indignitie it did draw an obiection vpon them that they ought to reserue all This way was found to bee least ill not to say that the Protestants make request but that they desire to bee heard whereof there can bee no doubt made because they haue sayd it vpon diuers occasions and though they meant concerning all the controuersies yet it is no falsitie to speake that of a part which is spoken of the whole number not excluding the rest Some thought that this was to hide themselues behinde a thread but yet it did passe because they knew not how to doe better For this cause the matters reserued beeing to bee taken out of the Heads of doctrine and the Anathematismes these which remained were for more perspicuitie diuided and reduced to eleuen When they were to make the Decrees against the abuses they knew not where to put them Amongst those of faith they were not to bee placed beeing of Ceremonies and vses With those of Reformation they did not agree in regard of the diuersity of the matter To ranke them by themselues was a nouitie and did alter the order set downe After a long dispute it was concluded to omit them now and after to place them with the Decrees of the Masse The points of the Reformation were accepted without difficultie hauing beene already established by themselues There remained the forme of the Safe Conduct which was referred to the Presidents to compose by the helpe of those who had experience in such things which assisted the Legate to make that forme passe which was sent him from Rome The eleuenth of October beeing come they went to the Church as they were wont The Bishop of Maiorica sang Masse and the Archbishop of Torre made the Sermon which was all in the praise of the Sacrament of the Eucharist And other vsuall Ceremonies being performed the Decree of the doctrine was read by the Bishops that did celebrate the Masse The substance whereof was That the Synod assembled to declare the ancient faith A Session is held and to remedy the inconueniences caused by the Sectes did desire from the beginning to roote cut the cockle sowed in the field of the Eucharist Therefore The Decree of doctrine concerning the Eucharist teaching the Catholike doctrine euer beleeued by the Church it doth prohibite all the faithfull hereafter to beleeue teach or preach otherwise then is declared First it teacheth that in the Eucharist after the Consecration CHRIST is contained truely really and substantially vnder the appearances of the sensible things notwithstanding he is in heauen by a naturall existence because he is present in his substance in
of the Pope and did signifie to them the summe of their Ambassage so those of Wittenberg ought to doe hee therefore wished they Whereof the Legat giueth an account to Rome should come and promised to receiue them with all humanity The Count related the answere wherewith the Ambassadours were not contented saying That it was one of the points required in Germany that the Pope should not preside which not beeing willing to contradict without order from their Prince they would write and expect an answere The Count did cunningly assay to learne the whole secret of their instructions to aduertise the Legate of it But they stood vpon generall termes and would not specifie any particular The Legate sent immediately aduise hereof to Rome desiring to know what hee should doe and the rather because he vnderstood that others would come also In the beginning of Nouember the Emperour to bee neere the Councel The Emperor goeth to Ispruc distant from the Councel but three dayes iourney and the warre of Parma went to Ispruc distant but three dayes iourney from Trent the way being so commodious that if there were occasion hee might heare from his Ambassadours in one day The Pope had newes at once of the arriuall of the Emperour and of those of Wittenberg And although hee trusted vpon the Emperours promises made to him before the conuocation of the Councell and often reiterated and saw the effects because his Ambassadours curbed the Spaniards when they were too bold in maintaining the Episcopall authoritie and was perswaded he would perseuere in regard of their common interests against the French King yet hauing heard of Which maketh the Pope somwhat iealous of him some things handled in Germany hee was a little iealous that either for necessitie or for some great opportunitie which occurrences might bring hee would change his opinion Yet he tooke courage considering that if there were warre in Germany no account would be held of the Councell and during peace all the German Ecclesiastiques would bee on his side as also the Italian Prelates whose number hee could easily encrease by sending thither all those of the Court that the Legat being resolute and hoping to be Pope would labour as for himselfe and that the Nuncio of Siponto was most affectionate to his person that he might at any time be reconciled with France because it was desired by that King by meanes of whom and with the Prelates of his kingdome hee might withstand all attempts made against his authoritie He answered the Legate that hee could giue him but little instruction more that he was not onely acquainted with but principall Author of the The answere of his Holinesse made to the Legate Treaties made in framing the Bull of the Conuocation that hee should remember that the things decreed vnder Paul were studiously approoued therein that it was sayd that it did belong to the Pope not onely to call but also to direct Councels and to preside by his ministers and that hee should not leaue open so much as a little chinke in preiudice of any of these For the rest he should gouerne himselfe according to occasions putting him in mind to fly as the Plague all middle counsels and moderations when any of these were handled but so soone as the difficultie did arise to breake it off suddenly that the aduersaries might not haue time to looke farre into it That he would not lay on his shoulders the Translation or dissolution of the Councell but onely that he should speedily aduertise when hee saw cause Furthermore that he should set on foot as much matter of doctrine as he could which would worke many good effects For it would make the Lutherans despaire of concord without their totall submission would interest the Prelates more against them would not giue time to these to thinke on the point of reformation and make a sudden dispatch of the Councel a matter of the greatest importance because there is danger of some inconuenience so long as it lasteth And when he saw himselfe forced to giue them some satisfaction in amplifying the Episcopall authoritie hee should condescend and yet hold backe as much as might bee For in case some thing should bee granted preiudiciall to the Court as formerly hath beene done yet so long as the Popes authoritie remaineth intire there will bee meanes to reduce them easily to their first state Things standing thus the 25. of Nouember the day appointed for the The Session of the 25 of Nouember Session came The Fathers met and went to Church in the vsuall order where the ceremonies being finished the doctrine of faith the Anathematismes decree of the Reformation were read by the Bishop that said Masse The tenour whereof being already recited there remaineth nothing else to be spoken And finally the last decree was read to giue order for the future Session in which it was sayd that it being already appointed for the 25. of Ianuary the Sacrament of Order ought then to bee handled together with the Sacrifice of the Masse So the Legate would haue it pronounced that according to the Popes opinion they might haue matter of doctrine enough whereon to treat The Session being ended the Legate vsed all diligence that the Decrees might not be printed And his order was obserued at Ripa The decrees are forbid to be published but are printed in Germany where the Presse was and where the other Decrees were printed But no man could hinder the sending of many copies out of Trent whereupon they were printed in Germany and the difficultie and delay to let them see light made the Critiques curious and diligent to examine them more exactly to finde the cause of this secrecy That which was decided in the first point of doctrin and the sixt Canon caused much speech that is that CHRIST when hee breathed on his Disciples and gaue them the holy Ghost saying Whose sinnes you remit they are remitted and whose sinnes you retaine they are retained did institute the Sacrament of âenanâe It was considered that Baptisme was first vsed by the Iewes for legall cleanlinesse afterwards applyed by Saint Iohn for a preparation to goe to the Mess ãâ¦ã which was to come and finally by CHRIST in expresse and And there censured plaine words instituted a Sacrament for remission of sinnes and an entrance into the Church ordaining it should bee ministred in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost Likewise in the captiuitie of Babylon a Postcenium was instituted by the Iewes with bread and wine for a thankes giuing and a memoriall of their going out of Egypt while being out of the land of promise they could not eat the Paschal Lambe in imitation of which rite CHRIST instiruted the Eucharist to giue thankes to GOD for the generall deliuerance of mankind and in memorie of himselfe who was the Author thereof by the sprinkling of his blood And howsoeuer like rites haue beene formerly vsed
held wherein the dilation made vntill the comming of the Protestant Diuines should be published and Fathers elected who together with the Nuncio of Sponto should make the Decree the Protestation and Safe Conduct The Emperours Ambassadours desired to haue the draught of the Safe Conduct before it was published to shew it the Protestants that if it did not giue them satisfaction it might be so amended that they might not haue occasion to refuse it as they did the other The dayes following were spent in the things aforesaid which beeing An exhortation of the Emperours Ambassadour Pictauius to the Protestants finished the Emperours Ambassadours called the Protestants to them and the Ambassadour Pictauius hauing made an eloquent encomiastique oration of the goodnesse and charitie of the Fathers and exhorted them to giue some little part of satisfaction to the Councell as they receiued much from it told them that it was concluded to receiue their Mandats and persons and to heare their propositions and to deferre the conclusion of the points of doctrine though already discussed and digested to expect the Diuines and heare them first That they should haue a very ample Safe Conduct as they desired whereof the draught was made And hee was copious in shewing that these were memorable fauours and graces saying it was necessary to yeeld something to the time and not to desire all at once that when they shall bee entred into the businesse occasion will make them obtaine many things which before seemed hard that the Fathers doe desire the comming of the Diuines that themselues the Emperours Ambassadours haue matters to propose of great moment and doe stand onely expecting that the Protestants should beginne that afterwards they may come foorth themselues also For this cause he prayed them to proceed slowly in their demand that the Pope should submit himselfe to the Councell For the Fathers doe know that there is some thing to bee amended in the Papall greatnesse but withall that they must goe on cunningly that themselues haue dayly experience what dexterity and Art must bee vsed in treating with the Popes Ministers Likewise the reexamination of the things already concluded was not to be proposed in the very beginning because it would bee too great an infamy and dishonour to the Councell Therefore let their Diuine come who should haue a conuenient audience in all things and when they shall see themselues wronged it shall euer be free for them to depart The Protestants retyring themselues and considering the draught of the safe Conduct were not content because it was not like to that of Basill in which foure things more were granted to the Bohemians 1. That they should haue a decisiue voyce 2. That the holy Scripture the practise of ancient Church the Councels and Interpreters conformable to the Scripture should bee Iudges 3. That they might exercise their religion in their houses 4. That nothing should be done in contempt and disdaine of their doctrine Of Who are not content with the forme of the Safe Conduct these foure the second was different from that which was graunted in this draught and the three others were totally left out They suspected also because the Councell did not promise them security in the name of the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals as did that of Basil Yet they resolued not to make mention of this but to demand the inserting of the other 4. clauses and told the Emperours Ambassadours plainly that they could not receiue it in this forme because they had this expresse commission in their instructions Toledo shewed some disdaine that they should not content themselues with that which he and his Colleagues had obtained with so much paines that the chiefe importance was in the security of comming and departing and that the residue appertained to the maner of their negotiation which might more easily be concluded by the presence of the Diuines that it was too much obstinacie to yeeld in nothing and to desire to giue lawes alone to the whole For which cause Toledo the Emperors Ambassadour is offended Church But it not being impossible to remoue them with these reasons from their resolution they said in the end that they would referre it to the Fathers to whom they restored the draught of the safe Conduct with the additions which were required The Legate and presidents vnderstanding the request and resolution of the Protestants shewed the Emperours Ambassadours how vniust and vnmeet their demands were For in the forme or that of Basil they neuer found that it was granted to haue a decisiue voyce in the Councell but that the Scripture practise of the Church Councels and Doctours who ground themselues on it should bee Iudges is sayd because the practise of the Church is called by the name of Apostolicall Tradition and when it is said the holy Fathers it is vnderstood that they ground themselues on the Scripture because they haue no other gounds The third to exercise their Religion in their owne houses is vnderstood with condition that it bee not knowen and done without scandall The prohibition that nothing shall bee done in contempt of them is expresse when it is promised that by no meanes they shall bee offended Therefore that it did appeare that they complayned without cause onely to cauill and in regard there is no hope to content them there doeth remaine nothing but to giue them the Safe Conduct as it is made and to leaue them to their liberty to make vse of it or not The Earle of Mountfort replied that nothing could bee more seruiceable to the publique cause then to take from them all pretences and cauils and to make them vnexcusable to the world therefore in regard there was no reall difference betweene the Safe Conduct of Basil and this to stoppe their mouthes that might bee copied out Verbatim changing onely the names of the persons places and times The Presidents mooued with that subtile and strict answere looked one vpon another and the Legat taking the matter vpon him answered that it should be referred to the Fathers in the Congregation and resolued according to their determination The Presidents did recommend the cause of GOD and the Church euery one to his familiar friends To the Italians and Spaniards they said that it was great iniury to bee compelled to follow a company of Schismatiques who haue spoken vnaduisedly and contrary to Christian doctrine and bound themselues to follow the Scripture onely But vnto all in generall they sayd it would be a great indignitie if the Councell should so speake as that an inextricable dispute should presently arise For in setting downe what Doctors doe ground themselues vpon the Scripture they should neuer agree that it was honourable for the Councell to speake plainely and that the expression made was iust the declaration of the Councel of Basil And such perswasions they vsed as that almost all were resolued not to change the draught hoping that though the Protestants
to shew hee was not so much obliged to the Papacie would not receiue Ecclesiasticall Orders these causes being ceased went out of the number of the Deacon Cardinals and was ordained Priest and foure moneths after the Arch-bishop of Canterbury being burnt hauing beene first degraded with many ceremonies he was put into his place The people of Austria in regard of the Recesse made in the Diet and of Ferdinands declaration in fauour of the Cities and Nobles subiect to Ecclesiasticall Princes entred into hope that themselues also might retaine libertie The people of Austria disire liberty of ãâ¦ã ligion of religion Therefore hauing called a Diet of his Subiects to haue a contribution against the Turkes who made warre against him they demaunded permission and freedome to liue in purity of religion and to inioy the benefit which was granted vnto the Confessionists telling the King that the scourges of the Turkes are Gods visitations to inuite them to amendment of life that Armes are in vaine taken against the enemie if the wrath of God be not first appeased who will be honoured according to his owne prescript and not according to the fansies of men They beseeched him that they might not be in worse estate then other Germans and that Ministers of the Church might teach and distribute the Sacraments according to the Euangelicall and Apostolicall doctrine and that the Schoole-masters should not bee banished vntill their cause were heard according to iustice offering vpon these conditions to aduenture their liues and goods to giue him contentment Ferdinand answered that hee could not grant their demand not for want To whom Ferdinand answereth thus of will to gratifie them but because hee was bound to obey the Church and that himselfe and Caesar had euer detested the discords in religion for remedy whereof they had institured many Colloquies and finally procured the Councell of Trent which if it had not a happy successe it was not to bee imputed vnto them in regard it is knowen with what counsels and artifices it hath been hindered by others that afterwards an Edict was made in fauour of the Augustan Confession in which themselues were partakers because it was said therein that euery Prince not Ecclesiasticall might choose which of the two religions he would and the people follow the religion of the Prince with which if any bee not content hee hath liberty to sell his goods and to goe whither hee will that therefore their duety was to continue in the old Catholique Religion which himselfe professeth but to yeeld to their desires as much as he could hee was content to suspend that part of the Edict which concerneth the Communion of the Cup yet with condition that they should change nothing in the rites and ceremonies of the Church vntill the Decree of the future diet And they desiring nothing else were content to contribute readily against the Enemie The Bauarians also desired of their Duke libertie of religion demaunding a free preaching of the Gospel mariage of Priests the Communion Sub vtraque 1556 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. The Bauarians also desire liberty of religion Which their Duke doeth grant vnto them in some few points and to eate flesh euery day protesting that otherwise they would not pay the heauie Subsidies and contributions against the Turkes The Duke seeing that Ferdinand his wiues father had graunted his people the Communion of the Cuppe to obtaine contributions of them did likewise grant them that Communion and leaue to eate flesh if there were necessity on fasting dayes vntill the causes of Religion were composed by publique authority the Edicts made by him in matter of Religion stil remaining in force protesting in many and copious termes that hee would not depart from the Church and religion of his ancestors nor change ought in the ceremonies without consent of the Pope and the Emperour promising to procure that his Metropolitan and Bishops should approoue this grant and not molest any for these things The whole Palatinate did imbrace The whole Palatinate doth imbrace the Augustan Confession the Augustan Confession because the Elector beeing dead his Nephew succeeded who had declared himselfe to be of that Confession many yeeres before for which he had suffered many persecutions And now being made Prince hee presently forbade the Masses and Roman ceremonies throughout all his Principality But the Pope hauing layd the foundations before rehearsed applying himselfe to spirituall matters thought it necessary to gaine credit with the world which could not bee done if it did not appeare by deedes not by words onely that the Court of Rome was reformed Therefore beeing wholly bent to this in the end of Ianuary 1556. he erected a Congregation 1556. The Pope erecteth a congregation to discusse all doubts concerning Simonie in which were foure and twenty Cardinals and fiue and fourty Prelates and other persons the most learned of the Court to the number of 150. and diuide them into three rankes in each of which were eight Cardinals fifteene Prelates and others to the number of fifty To these hee committed the discussion of all the doubts in matter of Simonie which hee printed and sent copies of them to all Princes and said hee had published them that they might come to the knowledge of the Vniuersities of generall Studies and of euery learned man that all might haue occasion to make knowen their opinions which he would not openly desire because it was not honourable for that Sea which is mistris of all to goe about and beg them Hee sayd that for himselfe he had no neede of the instruction of any because he knew what CHRIST did command but that he had erected the Congregation that in a matter wherein all are interested it might not bee sayd that hee had proceeded of his owne head Hee added that hauing purged himselfe and his Court it could not bee sayd to him Physician cure thy selfe and that he would make Princes know that there is greater Simonie in their Courts which hee would take away beeing superiour aswell to Princes as Prelates In the first Congregation of the first ranke held the 26. of March before In the first meeting of which 3. opinions are broached Cardinall Bellai Deane of the Colledge twelue persons did speake and there were three opinions One of the Bishop of Feltre who defended that for the vse of the Spiritual power it is not inconuenient to take money when it is not for a price but for other respects another of the Bishop of Sessa that this was by no meanes lawfull and vpon no condition and that it was absolutely detestable Simonie as well to giue as to receiue nor could bee excused with any pretence the third of the Bishop of Sinigaglia in the middle betweene these two that it might bee lawfull but in some certaine time onely and with certaine conditions The voyces of that ranke being all giuen and brought to the Pope after Easter holy
hee called it he would see the whole world ruined that the question was not of his owne but of Christs honour which he could not preiudice nor renounce With this condition and with the restitution of the cities taken the controuersie was ended It was esteemed a prodigie that the very day that the Peace was concluded there was such a great inundation of the riuer Tiber that all the plaine of Rome was drowned and a great part of the fortifications of the Castle S. Angelo was ouerthrowen The Duke of Alua went personally to Rome to submit himselfe to the Pope and receiue absolution in the Kings name and his owne So it happened And goeth to Rome to demand absolution that the conquerour bare the indignitie and hee that was ouercome triumphed more then if hee had been victorious And it was no small fauour that the Pope receiued him with humanity though hee forbare not his vsuall haughtie state The warre was no sooner ended but new troubles came vpon the Pope For aduice was sent out of France that the fifth of September at night in Paris about two hundred persons were assembled in an house to celebrate the Communion which beeing discouered by the common people the house was assaulted and some fled but the women and weaker sort were taken 1557 PAVL 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2 K. of Spainè MARY HENRY 2. of whom seuen were burned and the greater part of the others reserued for the same punishment to be inflicted when the complices were found out The Suisses made intercession for these and the King in regard of his warre with the King of Spaine for so Philip was called after the resignation of his father hauing need of their assistance gaue order that the proceeding against them should bee moderate The Pope was infinitely angry and complained in Consistory and said it was no maruell if the affaires of the The Pope is angry with y e French King for vsing moderation towards the Protestants King did not succeed well because he more esteemed the assistance of heretiques then the fauour of God The Pope had forgotten that in the time of his warre the Cardinals of the Inquisition complaining that the Protestant Grisons brought to his pay for the defence of Rome vsed many scornes against the Churches and Images his Holinesse did reprehend them saying they were Angels sent by God for the custodie of the Citie and of his person and that hee had a strong hope that God would conuert them So men iudge diuersly of their owne interests and of the facts of others The Pope tooke occasion hence to call in minde two constitutions which the King And for making two coÌstitutions in matter of religion had made the same yeere which hee said were against the liberty of the Clergie and therefore was resolute they should be abrogated The one was published the first of March that Mariages made by sonnes before the age of thirty yeeres compleat and of daughters before twenty fiue without consent of the father or of him in whose power they were should bee voyde The other the first of May that all Bishops and Curates should reside vpon paine of losse of the reuenues with an imposition of an extraordinary Subsidie besides the ordinarie Tenths to pay fiue thousand foote Souldiers The Pope thought not of these things when the newes came because hee was then in warre and had neede of the King But this reason ceasing hee complained that he had medled euen with the Sacraments and vnsupportably burdened the Clergie Hee sayd it was necessary to prouide against these disorders by a Councell which were greater then could bee obiected against the Clergie that it was fit to begin the Reformation from hence that the French Prelates durst not speake so long as they were in France but beeing in a Councel in Italy free from feare of the King their complaints would soone be heard Amongst these distastes the Pope receiued some ioy But is well pleased with the dissolution of the Colloquie in Germany that the Colloquie begunne in Germany to compose the differences in religion which troubled his Holinesse and the Court as all Colloquies had done was resolued into nothing The beginning progresse and ende whereof I thinke necessary to recount for the vnderstanding of the things that follow Ferdinand hauing in the Diet of Ratisbon confirmed peace in Religion A relation of the Colloquy vntill a concord were concluded to finde a way to make it it was resolued in the Diet the thirteenth of March that a Colloquie should bee held in Wormes of twelue Doctours of the old religion and twelue Protestants in which the differences should bee discussed to bring the parties to an agreement Ferdinand appointed for President of the Colloquie the Bishop of Namburg who was so famous The parties being met in the place the fourteenth of August the twelue Protestants were not absolutely of one opinion For some of them desiring a perfect vnion of the Church laboured to reconcile 1558 PAVL 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. MARY HENRY 2. the doctrine of the Heluetians which was different concerning the Eucharist and for this end the Ministers of Geneua had made a Confession in this point which did not displease Philip Melancthon and sixe more of the Confession of Ausburg but did not satisfie the other fiue This beeing perceiued by the Bishop a man wise and factious whose end was that the Colloquie should be dissolued without fruit hee made the Catholiques propose that the Colloquie being instituted onely betweene them and the Confessionists it was necessary to condemne all the sects of the Swinglians and of others because the errors being vniformely condemned the trueth would easily appeare The fiue aforesaid did consent it should be so Melancthon who perceiued the cunning which was to sow diuision betweene them and to make them at variance with the Suisses the Prussians and others said that it was fit to agree vpon the truth first and then by that rule to condemne errors The Bishop shewing to the fiue that they were contemned by the other seuen perswaded them to depart from the Colloquie and wrote the successe to Ferdinand concluding that they could not proceede in regard of the departure of these and that those which remained would not first condemne the sects Ferdinand answered that his desire was they should proceede and that the Confessionists should recall those fiue that were departed and the Catholiques bee in the meane space content to begin and discusse the controuersed Articles The Bishop seeing that he had lost this point perswaded the Catholike Collocutors to write to the King that it was not iust to begin the treatie if all the Protestants were not vnited because it would be necessary to treat againe with the absent that which was concluded with the present and so to take double paines They all retired without expecting any answere and each partie blamed the other excusing it selfe vpon the reasons
the fifth and in the meane while if hee had commission from his Master to depart he might doe it and protest what he thought fit Therefore the Ambassador hauing made his protestation departed Who hauing made a protestation departeth from Rome And although Charles died the same yeere the 21. of September yet it was impossible to remooue the Pope from this resolution The number of those who call themselues Reformed being now increased in France their courage did increase also and there being a custome amongst the people of Paris in the Summers euenings to goe out of the Suburbes of S. German in great multitudes to take the fresco and to folace themselues with diuers kindes of sportes those of the new Religion in stead of doing so began to sing the Psalmes of Dauid in French verses The multitude first laughed at the nouitie then leauing the sports ioyned themselues vnto the singers And the number of those who came to that place began to increase more then vsually The Popes Nuncio told the King of this nouitie as of a thing pernicious and dangerous because the ministeries of religion vsually celebrated in the Church in the Latin tongue by religious men onely were put into the mouth of the common people in the vulgar language which was an inuention of the Lutherans telling him that if he did not resist the beginnings in a short time all Paris would be Lutheran The King gaue order that the principall authors should bee proceeded against wherein they went not very far hauing found Antony king of Nauar and his wife in that number But for hereafter it was forbid vpon paine of death The Religion in England was also much changed this yeere The Queene 1558 PAVL 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. Mary Queene of England dieth And Elizabeth is crowned died the seuenteenth day of Nouember and Cardinall Poole the same day which stirred vp many who were not satisfied with the former gouernement to restore the reformation of Edward and to separate themselues wholly from the Spaniards which they did the rather because King Philip to hold a foote in England had treated to marrie Elizabeth sister and successor of Mary to Charles his sonne and when there was little hope of the life of Mary hee had also cast foorth diuers words that hee would take her for his owne wife But the new Queene being wise as shee shewed her selfe to bee in all her gouernement did first secure the Kingdome by oath that she would not marrie a stranger and was crowned by the Bishop of Carlile an adherent to the Church of Rome not making any open declaration what doctrine shee would follow disseigning so soone as shee was setled in her gouernement to establish it by the counsell of the Parliament and of learned and godly men and to make a constant reformation of the state of Religion Therefore shee exhorted the chiefe of the Nobilitie who desired a change to proceede without tumult assuring them that shee would not enforce any Shee caused presently an account to bee giuen to the Pope of her assumption with letters of credence written to Edward Cerne who was Ambassadour to her sister and was not departed from Rome But the Pope proceeding according to his vsuall rigour answered that that Kingdome was held in Fee of the Apostolike Sea that shee could not succeede beeing With whom the Pope doth presently contest illegitimate that hee could not contradict the declarations of Clement the seuenth and Paul the third that it was a great boldnesse to assume the name and gouernement without him that for this shee deserued not to bee heard in any thing yet beeing desirous to shew a fatherly affection if shee will renounce her pretensions and referre her selfe wholly to his free disposition hee will doe whatsoeuer may bee done with the honour of the Apostolike Sea Many did beleeue that as he spake thus by his own inclination so he was incited by the French King who fearing a marriage betweene her and the King of Spaine might be made by the Popes dispensation thought fit to assure himselfe by cutting off the practises in the very beginning But the new Queene vnderstanding the Popes answere and wondring at the mans hastie disposition thought it not profitable either for her or the Kingdome to treate any more with him So that the cause ceasing shee gaue the Nobilitie leaue to consult what was fit to bee done for the seruice of God and quiet of the Kingdome A disputation was held in Westminster in presence of all A disputation is held in Westminster in matter of religion the States betweene learned men chosen on both sides which began the last of March and lasted vntill the thirtieth of April and a Parliament being assembled to this end all the Edicts of Religion made by Mary were abolished those of her brother Edward restored obedience taken away from the Pope the title of the Head of the Church of England giuen to the Queene the reuenues of the Monasteries confiscated and assigned some to the Nobilitie and some to the Crowne the Images taken out of the Churches by the people and the Romane Religion banished Another accident happened also For in the Diet of Ausburg it appearing by the actes of the Colloquie the yeere before dissolued without fruit that there was no hope to doe any good by that meanes Ferdinand tolde them hee would procure the generall Councell to be restored exhorting all to submit themselues to the Decrees thereof as beeing the way to remooue differences The protestants answered that they would consent to a Councell called not by the Pope but by the Emperour to bee held in Germanie in which the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe to the iudgement thereof and release the Bishops and Diuines of their oath in which also the Protestants Ferdinand promiseth to procure a generall Councell should haue a deciding voyce and all should bee determined according to the holy Scripture and whatsoeuer was concluded in Trent should be reexamined which if it cannot be obtained of the Pope yet the peace of Religion should be confirmed according to the agreement of Passau hauing knowen by too manifest experience that no good can bee drawen from any Popish Councell The Emperour knowing the difficultie to obtaine of the Pope a grant of the things proposed and that now hee had no meanes to negotiate with him in regard of the controuersie about the resignation of Charles and his succession he confirmed the accord of Passau and the Recesses of the Diets And confirmeth the accord of Passau following The Pope hauing cut off all meanes to treate with the Emperour and Germanie knew not what to say to this Yet hee was more displeased with Wherewith the Pope is much displeased their discourse concerning the Councell then with the libertie granted by the Recesse beeing resolute not to call any Councell but in Rome whatsoeuer should happen In
whose opinion he followed because the Emperour had giuen him charge to consult with those two Cardinals in all matters After the ceremonie was ended in the Consistery with satisfaction of the Pope the Ambassadour begin to pray him in the first priuate audience in Caesars name to call the Councel to compose the dissensions of Germany was preuented by him with the Ambassadors great contentment who beleeuing that hee was to treat with the Pope about an And is well pleased that his Holinesse beginneth to speake of the Councell vnpleasing businesse was prepared to deliuer in sugered termes that it might be heard more willingly The Pope told him that the Cardinals being in the Conclaue consulted how they might set the Councell on foote againe in which consultation himselfe was a very principal partie and now being Pope was more confirmed in the same determination Yet he would not proceede blindely but so as that he might auoyd the difficulties which happened before and would bee sure of the necessarie preparatories that the desired fruit might succeed Hee sayd the like to the Ambassadours of France and Spaine and wrote to his Nuncij to impart it to their Kings hee spake of it also with the Ambassadours of the King of Portugal and of the Princes of Italie which were in Rome The Duke of Sauoy demandeth the Popes haue to hold a Colloquie After this the Duke of Sauoy sent one expresly to desire the Pope that by his fauour he might make a colloquie of religion to instruct his people of the Vallies who were generally alienated from the old religion These were a part of the Waldenses who 400 yeeres since forsooke the Church of Rome and in regard of the persecutions fled into Polonia Germany Puglia Prouence and some of them into the Valleys of Mountsenis Luserna Angronia Perosa and S. Martin These hauing alwayes continued in their separation with certaine ministers of their owne whom they called Pastors when the doctrine of Zuinglius was planted in Geneua did presently vnite themselues with those as agreeing with them in points of doctrine principall rites and when Piemont was vnder the French-men though they were forbid vpon paine of death to exercise their religion yet by little and little they made it publique so that when Countrey was restored to the Duke of Sauoy the exercise of it was almost free The Duke resolued to make them receiue the Catholike religion so that many were burned and put to death by other meanes and more condemned to the Galleys at the instigation of the Inquifitor Thomaso Iacomello a Dominican Friar This made them consult whether it were lawfull to defend themselues with Armes wherein their ministers did not agree Some sayd they might not oppose their Prince though it were to defend their own liues but might carry away their goods and reure into the mountaines Others said they might vse force in so desperate a case as this especially it being not so much against the Prince as against the Pope who abused the autoritie of the Prince Many of them did follow the first opinion and the others stood vpon their guard so that the Duke perceiuing they had not rebellious thoughts and that they might easily be gained by instruction receiued the counsell which was giuen him to institute a Colloquie to this end But because hee would not displease the Pope by proceeding without his knowledge he gaue him an account hereof and asked his consent The Pope beeing angry that in Italy also euen vnder To instruct the people of his Valleys whom before he had perseceted his nose his authority should be questioned answered that hee would consent by no meanes but if those people had neede of instruction hee would send a Legate with authority to absolute them who would bee conuerted accompanied with Diuines who might giue them instruction But But his Holinesse refuseth to grant it hee sayd hee had little hope to conuert them because the heretikes are obstinate and whatsoeuer is done to exhort them to acknowledge their fault they expound to bee a want of force to compell them That it cannot bee remembred that any good was euer done by this moderation but that experience is taught that the sooner iustice is vsed and force of Armes when that other is not sufficient so much the better the successe is If hee would proceed thus hee would send him assistance but if he thought it not fit all might bee deferred vntill a generall Councell which he would suddenly call And therefore the Duke taketh Armes against them The Duke did not like the sending of a Legat because it would haue prouoked them more and forced him to proceed according to the interests of others thinking it better to take Armes which the Pope commended more and promised assistance Therefore there was warre in these Valleys all this yeere and part of the next whereof we will speake in the time when it ended There was a great conspiracie in many parts of France into which many A great conspiracie in France the causes of it were entred and the maior part for cause of Religion disdaining to see poore people drawen euery day to the stake to bee burned guilty of nothing but of zeale to worship GOD and to saue their owne soules To these were ioyned others who thinking the Guisards to be the cause of all the disorders of the Kingdome iudged it an heroike acte to deliuer it from oppression by taking the publike administration out of their hands There were also ambitious persons desirous of change who could not worke their will but in the middest of troubles Both these couered themselues with the cloake of Religion to gaine more followers and the better to confirme their mindes caused the Principall Lawyers of Germany and France and the most famous Protestant Diuines to publish in writing that without violating the Maiestie of the King and dignity of the lawfull Magistrate they might oppose with Armes the violent domination of the house of Guise who offended true Religion and lawfull iustice and kept the King as it were in prison The Conspirators prepared a great multitude who should appeare before the King without Armes to demand that the seuerity of the iudgements might be mitigated and liberty of conscience granted designing they should bee followed by Gentlemen who should make supplication against the gouernement of the Guisards The conspiracie was discouered and the Court retired from Blois an open place fit for the execution of such a purpose vnto The Conspirations are discouered and many of them executed and the rest pardoned Amboise a strong fortresse This troubled the Conspiratours who while they were thinking of a new course some of them who tooke Armes were beaten and slaine and others taken and sentenced to die and to appease the tumult pardon was granted by the Kings Edict dated the eighteenth of March to all who simply moued with zeale of Religion had entred into the
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râquest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâd by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
dimisorie letters by which the Clerke hath leaue to finde out one that will ordaine him and in Rome to be ordained out of the times appointed and lay the reformation onely vpon the Bishops that doe ordaine This opinion was approoued by many in respect of the dimisories of Bishops but concerning the Facultie giuen at Rome the Cardinall Simoneta sayd that the Pope would prouide for it and that it was not a thing to be handled in Councell Concerning the reward of Notaries some thing was said For some esteeming it an office purely secular thought that their pay ought not to bee stopped Others held it for an Ecclesiastical office Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida an antiquarie said that in the ancient Church the Ministers were ordained in presence of all the people so that there was no neede of letters Patents or testimoniall and after they had gained a title they did not change Diocesse and if for any cause they did make a iourney they had a letter from the Bishop then called Formata The vse of letters testimoniall began after that the people left to bee present at the Ordinations and the Clerkes began to bee vagabonds and being introduced in supplement of the presence of the people is to bee esteemed a temporall office but because it is applied to a spirituall matter it is to bee vsed with moderation Therefore his opinion was that some reward should bee allowed for them but moderated and limited That which was proposed in the fourth poynt belongeth onely to the Concerning distributions Collegiate Churches which hauing by their institution this function amongst others to assemble themselues in the Church to prayse God at the houres appointed by the Canons which therefore are called Canonicall rents were annexed to them for the maintenance of the Canons distributed amongst them in one of these foure manners For either they liued at a common table and charge as the Regulars or euery one had his portion of rents assigned to him which therefore was called a Prebend or the seruice being ended all was distributed amongst them either in meate or money Those that liued in common continued in that discipline but a small time but came to diuision either into Prebends or distributions to the Prebendaries excusing those from performing those diuine offices who by reason of infirmitie or some spirituall businesse could not bee present It was an eafie thing to find a pretence and begin an vse of being seldome in the Church and to enioy the Prebend notwithstanding But hee vnto whom the measure was distributed after the worke was done could not bee excused so that discipline and frequencie in the Offices remained longer in this second kinde then in the first For this cause the faithfull when they gaue or bequeathed any thing to the Churches ordained it should bee put in distributions and experience shewed that the greater the distributions were the better the Offices were performed and that the negligence of those who did not assist in the offices might bee redressed by taking part of the Prebends and making distributions thereof This was much commended by many of the Prelates thinking the worship of God would bee much inlarged heereby whereof there could no doubt bee made because it did appeare already by experience And this was all which was spoken for a ground of this opinion But Lucas Bisantius Bishop of Cataro a godly man but poore spake to the contrary that rather the Prebendaries should bee forced by censures and depriuations of part or of all the fruites and of the Prebends themselues but that the first forme should not bee altered For almost all these institutions being made by the last will of the faithfull they ought to bee obserued inuiolably and without alteration not onely vpon pretence of better but not for that which is truely and certainely better in regard it is not iust to meddle with that which belongeth to another because hee doeth not vse it well But which is of more importance to exercise a spirituall function for reward is vndoubted Simonie so that by driuing out one euil another would enter farre worse making negligent men to become Simoniacall The other part answered that the Councell had power to change last willes and for assisting at diuine Offices for gaine one must distinguish that the gaine is not the principall but the secondary cause and therefore there is no sinne in it for the Canons will goe to Church principally to serue God and secondarily for the distributions The others replyed that they saw not how the Councell had greater power ouer the goods of the dead then of the liuing which no man is so impertinent as to pretend and besides the doctrine is not so secure as it is affirmed that it is lawfull to serue God for gaine secondarily And if it were it is not a secondary but a principall cause which first mooueth and without which the worke would not bee done This opinion was not pleasing and raysed much murmuring in the Congregation For euery one beeing conscious to himselfe that hee receiued the title and charge onely in regard of the rents did thinke hee was condemned Therefore the Article had great applause that the Prebends should bee turned into distributions to incite men to serue God in the best manner they could These Articles hauing beene thus discussed Fathers were deputed to make Fathers are deputed to frame the Decrees the Decrees and it was proposed that in the next Congregations they should speake of sixe more leauing that of secret mariage for another Session The next day the Legates and Deputies met to collect the substance of the opinions of the Fathers and concerning the first Article of Residencie they dissented amongst themselues Simoneta fauoured the opinion The Legates dissent in opinion concerning Residence that it was de iure positiuo and sayd that the greater part euen those who held it was de iure diuino thought fitte that the question should bee omitted Mantua without manifesting his owne opinion sayd that the greater number did demand a declaration of it Of the other Legates Altemps followed Simoneta and the other two though with some caution adhered to Mantua And this difference did not pasle without some bitternesse though modestly expressed For this cause the Legates held a generall Congregation the 20. day in which the demand following was read out of a paper that is Because many Fathers haue sayd that residence is de iure diuino some haue sayd nothing and others spoken against the making of the declaration to the end that those who are deputed to make the Decrees may make them quickely easily and securely your Lordships may bee pleased to deliuer your opinions onely with the word placet whether you approoue or disprooue the declaration that residencie is de iure diuino because according to the custome of this holy Synod the Decree shall bee made as the greater number shall giue their voyces which because they
reuerence and with this conceipt also he made an end The Synod answered by the Speaker that hauing The answere to it long expected some Prince or ambassage of Germanie but aboue all the Duke of Bauaria a Baracadoe of the Apostolike Sea in that Countrey they were glad to see his Ambassadour whom they doe receiue and will labour as they haue done to constitute whatsoeuer shall bee for the seruice of God and soules health of the faithfull The French-men hearing this oration were well pleased because they were not the only men that did freely admonish the Prelats of that which was fit to be told them but hearing the answere they grew iealous because this was courteous and theirs sharpe The difference was because howsoeuer the Bauarian did acutely bite the Clergie in generall yet he spake of the Fathers with much reuerence whereas the French oration was especially directed to reprehend those that heard them besides the answere made to them was premeditated and that to the Bauarian extempore But they were both vsed alike being heard with the eares onely The Emperours Ambassadours considering that in the last Congregations The Emperors Ambassadors do present a writing in Congregation concerning the grant of the Cup. of the Diuines the Spaniards and most of the Italians had spoken against the graunt of the Cup and that many of them had called them heretiques who doe demaund it to answere to this and other obiections to promote the proposition of the Bauarian and to preuent the Prelats that they fall not into the impertinencies vsed by the Diuines composed a writing which they presented in the same congregation after the Ambassador had ended his Oration The substance whereof was That in regard of the place they hold they haue thought fit to admonish the Fathers of some things before they deliuer their suffrages That the Diuines haue these last dayes spoken well as farre as concerneth their owne Countries but not for other Prouinces and Kingdomes They prayed the Fathers so to frame their opinions that they might giue a medicine not to the sound parts which haue no neede of it but to the members ill affected which they will fitly doe when they shall know which bee the weake parts and what helpe they desire And beginning with the Kingdome of Bohemia they said there was no neede to goe farre nor to mention the things handled in Constance but onely to adde that after that Councell no practise force or warre hath beene able to take the Cup out of that Kingdome That the Church did louingly grant it vnto them vpon certaine conditions which Pius did reuoke because they were not obserued But Paul and Iulius the third to regaine that kingdom sent Nuncij to permit it vnto them though the businesse by reason of some impediments was not brought to perfection Now the Emperor hauing at his charge instituted the Arch-bishopricke of Prague and obtained in the Parliament of Bohemia that the Calistine Priests should not bee ordained but by the Arch-bishop and should acknowledge him for a lawfull Prelate did beseech the Pope that such an occasion to regaine ãâã might not be lost which his Holinesse hauing referred to the iudgement of the Councell it will remaine in the power thereof to preserue that Kingdome by granting the Cup vnto them That those people differ but little from the Church of Rome that they neuer would admit of maried Priests nor ordained by any Bishop out of the communion of the Apostolique Sea that in their prayers they make mention of the Pope Cardinals and Bishops that if they haue any small difference in doctrine it may easily be rectified so that the Cup bee granted to them that it is no maruaile if an ignorant multitude haue conceiued that opinion seeing that men learned godly and Catholike doe defend that more grace is conferred in the Communion of both kindes then of one onely They exhorted the Fathers to take heede that their too great seueritie doe not make them desperate and cast themselues into the armes of the Protestants They added that there were Catholikes in Hungarie Austria Morauia Silesia Carintbia Carniola Stiria Bauaria Sueuia and other parts of Germanie who desire the Cup with great zeale which being made knowen to Paul the third hee gaue the Bishops leaue to communicate them with it which for many impediments was not effected Of those there is danger that if the Cup be taken from them they will turne to the Lutherans The Diuines haue in their publike disputations made a doubt that those who desire the Cup are heretikes but his Maiestie doeth demand it for Catholikes onely That there is hope to reduce by this grant many Protestants also as some of them haue already protested they would returne and bee conuerted being satiated with nouities otherwise the contrary is to bee feared And to answere to him that asked a few dayes sinee who hee is that doeth demaund it hee may know that the Emperour doeth desire that the Arch-bishop of Prague may ordaine Calistine Priests and the Ambassadours for the Clergie of Bohemia desire the same for that kingdome and if there were no hope to obtaine it there would not be left so much as any little remainder of Catholikes In Hungarie they force the Priests to giue them the Cup by taking away their goods and threatning to kill them and the Arch-bishop of Strigonium hauing punished some Priests for doing it the people remayneth without Catholike Curates hath no Baptisme and is absolutely ignorant of Christian doctrine ready to fall into Pagaââsme In conclusion they prayed the Fathers to haue compassion and to finde a meanes to preserue those people in the faith and call backe those that are strayed In the end of the congregation the Legates gaue the draughts composed concerning the three first Articles for feare of the opposition made in the former congregation The dayes following the Fathers handled them and on the 3 they diseoursed very amply speaking of the sacramental grace whether more bee receiued in both kindes then in one and some defended one part and some another Cardinall Seripando said that the same difficultie hauing beene discussed in the Councell vnder Iulius it was resolued that it should not bee discussed againe Yet some Prelates desired a declaration of it but were not hearkened vnto in regard of the contrarietie of opinions and because the greater part did hold that both opinions were probable But to auoyde all difficultie it was concluded that all CHRIST the fountaine of all graces is receiued Some of the Bishops prepared for their departure from Trent Some of the Prelates are about to depart from Trent fearing they had spoken too freely coÌcerning residence who hauing spoken with much passion and heate concerning residence saw they were hated and feared some grieuous incounter in case they should perseuere Amongst these was the Bishop of Modena before mentioned a man very learned and of a sincere conscience Iulius Pauesi Arch-bishop
to put in order those things A reconciliation is made betweene the Cardinall of Mantua and Simoneta which were to bee handled in the next purposing to anticipate the time if it were possible Letters came to Trent from Alexander Simoneta to the Cardinall his brother and from Cardinall Gonzaga to his Vncle with most effectuall exhortations in the Popes name to accommodate the differences and to hold good intelligence together for which cause the Sunday after the Session Simoneta dined with the Cardinall of Mantua and made a perfect reconciliation with him Mantua began to discourse of some Prelates who came much to his house whom hee suspected to haue done ill offices against him But Simoneta did stop him modestly and said that hereafter they should not speake so They consulted earnestly how they might giue full satisfaction to the Pope and the Court in matter of Residence and what Prelats were fit to bee employed to perswade others Those who had declared themselues to fauour the interests of the Pope and Court howsoeuer they were otherwise able they thought not fit because they wanted credit They made choice of two men of sinceritie and dextrous in negotiations the Bishops of Modena and of Bressia The same day the Arch-bishop of The Arch-bishop of Lanciano presenteth the Popes Briefe to the Bishops who had written vnto him Lanciano hauing called together the Prelats who had written to the Pope in their owne behalfe presented to them the Popes Briefe full of kindnesse humanitie and offers which pleased them all and did much mitigate their heate for Residence Another accident also hapned the same day much in the Popes fauour For the Marquis of Pescara sent vnto his Secretarie a copie of a letter written to him from the King in which hee told him that hauing vnderstood that the declaration of the Continuation would displease the Emperour and France and might perhaps cause a dissolution of the Councell hee gaue him commission to make no further instance for it so that no declaration The King of Spaine wil not haue the continuation of the Councell or the point of Residence spoken of were made for a new Indiction and that the Councell did proceede as it hath begun Afterwards hee gaue him order to let his Prelats know that hee had vnderstood the controuersie and dispute concerning Residence and the instance they had made that it might bee declared to bee de iure diuino saying that hee commended their zeale and good intention yet thought that the declaration did not befit the present time and therefore wished them to desist The Secretarie shewed the letter to the Spanish Pralats and Granata hauing exactly considered of it said that it was well seeing that the Pope did dislike it that the King did not know the importance of it that hee was counselled by the Arch-bishop of Seuil who neuer had resided and by the Bishop of Conca who remained in Court that hee knew very well to what end hee did commaund it that he would obey him 1562 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. PHILIP 2. in not protesting but would neuer forbeare to demaund it as often as there was occasion knowing well that hee should not offend the King heerein That point concerning the continuation was shewed also to the Imperialists and French-mem who answered there was no neede of that declaration to be made expresly in words seeing that it was executed in deedes In the next Congregation held the twentieth day the Sacrament of the Masse and the abuses consequent were proposed to bee handled The Cardinall of Mantua did admonish the Prelates to deliuer their opinions quietly and briefly in the Congregations and without noyse and related the rules which they had made for the Congregations of the Diuines to take away contentions confusion and prolixitie which being read were approoued by the congregation Afterwards Cardinall Seripando discoursed of the manner of examining the points of doctrine and the Anathematismes in the congregations and put them in minde that they had beene examined and discussed before in the same Councell and established also although not published so that the Fathers might very much abreuiate their meditations in regard there was neede of nothing more then of expedition Granata added that the Masse hauing beene handled before and there remayning much time vntill the Session the matter of Order might be handled also And the same was confirmed by the Bishop of Fiue Churches which some vnderstood to bee spoken ironically and others to this ende that they might handle residence according to the promise of Mantua In the ende the Articles to bee handled in the congregations of the Diuines were giuen forth The substance of the orders before mentioned was comprehended Seuen rules are set down concerning the order of examining the points of doctrine in seuen rules That in euery matter proposed onely foure of the Diuines sent by the Pope chosen by the Legates should speake two seculars and two regulars That by the Ambassadours of Princes three of the secular Diuines sent by them should bee chosen That euery Legate should choose a secular Diuine of his owne familie That of all the other Secular Diuines of the families of the Prelates onely foure should bee chosen to speake beginning with those who were created Doctours first That amongst the Regulars euery Generall should choose three of his owne order That none of the Diuines shall speake aboue halfe an houre or if they doe shall bee interrupted by the Master of the Ceremonies and hee that will bee more briefe shall bee more commended That those Diuines who are not to speake may deliuer their opinions in writing to the Deputies concerning the things proposed By these rules they made account that foure and thirtie Diuines were to speake and that they might all bee heard in tenne Congregations at the most In establishing and publishing this order the difficultie was what inscription to giue it Some thought that to call it a meane to bee obserued by the Diuines was to runne into the inconuenience obiected by that Spartane to the Athenians that wise men did consult and the ignorant giue sentence For auoyding whereof the inscription was conceiued thus A meane to be obserued heereafter in the poynts which shall bee examined by the inferiour Diuines inferring that the Prelates were superiour Diuines The Articles were thirteene 1. Whether the Masse bee onely a commemoration of the sacrifice of the Crosse and a true sacrifice 2. Whether the sacrifice of the Masse derogateth from that of the Crosse 3. Whether CHRIST did ordaine that the Apostles should offer his body and blood in the Masse in those words Doe this in remembrance of mee 4. Whether the sacrifice of the Masse doeth onely helpe him who doeth receiue it and may not be offered for others as well liuing as dead nor for their sinnes 13. Articles concerning the Masse are propose to be examined satisfactions and other necessities 5. Whether
the priuate Masses in which the Priest alone doeth receiue the Communion without other Communicants bee vnlawfull and ought to bee taken away 6. Whether the mingling of water with wine in the Masse bee contrary to the institution of our Lord. 7. Whether the Canon of the Masse doeth containe errours and ought to bee abrogated 8. Whether the custome of the Church of Rome to pronounce softly and in secret the wordes of the consecration bee damnable 9. Whether the Masse ought to bee celebrated onely in the vulgar tongue vnderstood by all 10. Whether to attribute certaine Masses to certaine Saints be an abuse 11. Whether the Ceremonies vestments and other externall signes which the Church vseth ought to bee taken away 12. Whether to say that our LORD is mystically sacrificed by vs bee the same as to say that hee is giuen vs to eate 13. Whether the Masse bee a sacrifice of prayse and thankes-giuing onely or propitiatorie for the liuing and the dead It was added that the Diuines should speake whether these Articles were erroneous or false or hereticall and whether they deserued to bee condemned by the Synode and that they should diuide them so that the seuenteene first should speake of the seuen first Articles and the others concerning the sixe following The French Ambassadours thought still they had small reputation in the Councell in respect of others and after that the Decree aforesayd came foorth were more ielous then before because mention was to bee made of the Diuines to what King each did belong which was not done concerning the Prelates and none would bee present for France They doubted also that by this meanes some preiudice might arise to the prerogatiues of the Kingdome Therefore they did presently and afterwards vpon other occasions The French Ambassadors write to their King for Prelates oâ Doctors to bee sent out of France send aduice into France that the disputation would passe onely betweene the Italians Spaniards and Portugals that France would haue no part if his Maiestie did not presently dispatch away some Prelate or Doctour especially because matters of great importance contained in the Articles proposed were to bee handled which also would bee a meanes to obtaine or hinder other things according to his Maiesties desire and the contents of their instructions that vntill then they had proposed none of the Articles of reformation because not hauing suffrages to maintaine them no account would haue been made of their remonstrances that the Councell will not hearken to any thing that as preiudiciall to the profit or authoritie of the Court because the Pope is Lord of the propositions it hauing beene determined in the beginning and euer since obserued that nothing And coÌplaine of the proceeding in Councell may bee proposed but by the Legates as also of the resolutions because so many Prelats are his pensioners and stand at his deuotion that it is resolued that the Councel shall not meddle with reforming the Court but reserue that whole businesse to his Holinesse that the Spaniards who were very zealous for the reformation are cooled and put in feare by the reprehension of their King that there is no hope so long as the case standeth thus to obtaine any thing but what pleaseth the Pope because no instance made by all the Ambassadours and Princes which are in Trent hath been able to perswade a good reformation of the Ecclesiasticall discipline howsoeuer Articles conformable not onely to the vse of the primitiue Church but euen to the Decrees of the Popes themselues haue been presented to the Legates that in stead of those they propose points of the present controuersies of doctrine though they haue been told it is superfluous in absence of the Protestants and that if they propose any thing concerning manners it is of small importance and of no fruit The Pope dayly aduised of the diuers occurrences in Trent did feare that no Decree would bee published in the Session at the day appointed but vnderstanding how happlily it passed was exceeding glad and the more in regard of the reconciliation of the Legates and of the letter of the King of Spaine Hee could not conceale his ioy but imparted it in Consistorie and spake of it to the Ambassadours and thanked the Cardinall of Arragon brother of Pescara to whom he did attribute this seruice And being wholly bent to conclude the Councell quickly and finding that nothing could prolong it but the points of residence and of the communion of the Cup he wrote to the Legates that he was wholly intent to the reformation of the Court that they should assure thereof the Ambassadours and Prelates who spake of it and that themselues should dispatch the other matters which they might doe in three Sessions more Hee commended them for hauing reserued power to abbreuiate the time prefixed exhorting them to make vse thereof Hee added that knowing it was hard to make a good resolution in the Councell in matter of residence because many Prelates hauing deliuered their opinion to a good end were interested in their honour they should procure that it might bee referred vnto him and likewise should free themselues from instances made by Princes for the communion of the Cup by making the same reference And if any difficultie hard to bee resolued shall happen in any of the points which remaine to bee handled they should propose the remitting of it to him also because hee can more easily decide any thing in Consistorie calling some Doctors if there be occasion then in Trent where mens diuers interests make the resolutions impossible or very long The first Congregation of the Diuines was held the next day in the afternoone The Iesuites will not obserue y e rules in which the order of speaking but halfe an houre was so well obserued that Salmeron the Iesuite spent the whole time himselfe with much saucinesse saying he was sent by the Pope and that being to speake of important and necessary matters no time was to bee prescribed vnto him and discoursing on the seuen Articles spake onely common things which deserue not particular mention The next morning hee was imitated by his fellow Torre who spent that whole Congregation also and rather repeated the things spoken before then added any thing of his owne But which was worst of all comming in the end to the place of S. Iohn If you eate not c. hee sayd it must needes bee vnderstood of the Sacramentall Communion and added that in the first point of doctrine published in the last Session it seemed that doubt was made of it and therefore that it was necessary to declare in the next that nothing is spoken of in that passage but the Sacrament and that if any were of another opinion hee appealed to the Synod The Legates were much offended at his speach as well because it crossed the determination With whom the Legates are displeased of the Councell as because it shewed a necessitie of
dignity Hereupon the Legates were content not onely to propose it againe without the clause but to vse perswasions themselues also and to employ others And the day following which was the next day before the The grant of the Cup is referred to the Pope Session the Decree corrected did passe by the maior part though contradicted by all of the negatiue to the great ioy of the Legats and Papalins aswell because the Session was not prolonged which they greatly feared as also because they thought it more honour for the Pope that the grace should totally depend on his authority The Ambassadours were well satisfied with this particular but perceiuing that the Session would bee in order and that the publication of the sacrifice of the Masse could not bee hindered as they had desired in the Emperours name they ioyned with the French-men who were mal-content because the request which their King had made in Rome was denied Therefore the same day in the afternoone all the Ambassadours A generall consultation of the Ambassadours met in the house of the Imperialists saying they would consult of a thing common to all Princes The Venetians and Florentiue beeing called excused themselues saying they could not come without expresse commission from their Masters In that Assembly the Bishop of Fiue Churches made a long discourse to shew that hitherto nothing of worth had beene handled in the Councel that they had vainely disputed of points of doctrine which did the heretiques no good who were resolued not to change their opinion nor the Catholiques who are sufficiently perswaded already that for reformation nothing hath beene proposed but things of no moment of Notaries Receiuers and such like that it did plainely appeare that the Legates would make the next Session according to the same stile and afterwards spend the time in disputes deciding of Doctrines making Canons of Order Marriage or some other sleight matter to auoyd as they haue done the substantiall points of reformation And by these and other reasons well amplified he perswaded the Ambassadours to ioyne together and to goe to the Legats and desire that for that Session they would omit to speak of the sacraments of doctrines or canons because it was now time to thinke vpon a good reformation to take away so great abuses to correct bad manners and to labour that the Councell may not bee vnfruitfull The Spanish Secretary would not assent For his King desiring that the continuation should bee declared in the end of the Councel feared hee should preiudice himselfe if the manner of proceeding which was to handle the doctrine and reformation together should be changed because that alteration might bee vsed for an argument that it was a new Councel The Ambassadour of Portugal hauing made a long vnconcluding speech to shew he desired a reformation but vpon more pleasing termes retired from the company The Susse seeing the examples of those two and that the Venetians were not present fearing to commit an errour said it were good to consider of it againe before they resolued All the others were resolute to goe Lansac by consent spake for them all saying They were sent by their Princes to assist and fauour the Councell and to procure that the proceeding should bee pertinent not by disputing of doctrine whereof none of them being Catholikes doe doubt and is superfluous in absence of those who doe Who choose Lansac to speake for them impugne it but by making a good holy and absolute reformation of manners Now because notwithstanding all their remonstrances they saw they would determine principall points of controuersed doctrine and touch the reformation but slightly he prayed them to change their purpose and to employ the next Session in reformation onely proposing more important and necessary Arguments then those whereof hitherto they had spoken The Legates answered in the vsuall forme That the desire of the Pope and The answere of the Legats theirs was to doe the seruice of God procure the good of the Church and satisfie and gratifie all Princes but yet that it was not conuenient to breake the order alwayes obserued in the Councell to handle doctrine and reformation together that the things already done were but a beginning that they had a good intention to doe better that they would most readily receiue the Articles which the Ambassadours would propose that they maruelled that the Articles determined at Poisi in France were not sent to the Pope who would haue approued them Lansac replied that the Pope hauing referred all matters concerning Religion to the Councell the French Prelates when they came would propose both those and many other things The Legats answered they should be welcome and willingly heard but that they ought not for that cause to deferre the Session in regard that nothing should bee handled in it in preiudice of their propositions that most of the Fathers were resolued the Session should bee held that it was dangerous to giue them distaste and that if they expected in Trent with great discommoditie those who liued at their ease and deferred their comming which they promised it was not fit to discontent them more by making them remaine idle This cunning perswasion being not strongly opposed by the Ambassadours they held the Congregation and framed the Decrees which being established when they came to appoint the time and the matter for the next Session Granata counselled them to prolong the time that the French-men and Polonians might haue space not onely to come but to informe themselues and that they would not proceede to a precise declaration of that which was to be handled but stand vpon the generall as formerly they had done and resolue according to occurrences For so many persons beeing to come it could not bee but that they would bring some new matters which might cause new determinations This opinion was followed by the Spaniards and many others and was like to haue beene generally approoued But it being noysed that the Popes absolute commandement was come that the Session should not be deferred aboue two moneths and that the Sacraments of Order and Marriage should bee handled together the Papalins were induced to perswade that the time might not bee prolonged and that both those Sacraments might be discussed The Legates shewed they were forced to make the Decree in conformitie heereof But there were two other true causes of it the one the quicke dispatch of the Councell because they hoped by so doing to finish all in that Session alone the other that the Spaniards and other fauourers of the reformation might not haue time beeing busied in matters of faith to handle any thing of importance and particularly that they might be hindered to promote or insist vpon Residence After that this point was established all the Decrees beeing read together new contradictions were raised besides the vsuall contentions which the Legats could hardly stoppe with faire words The Congregation lasted vntill two houres within
night with small satisfaction of the parties and scandall of honest men In the end all was resolued but by the greater part only which did not much exceed in number those who contradicted The seuenteenth of September the day appointed for the Session beeing The Session come the Legats Ambassadors and 180. Prelats went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies and after prayers made in time of the Masse the Bishop of Ventimiglia preached who with an Episcopall and Senatorious grauitie vsing the comparison betweene ciuill bodies and naturall shewed how monstrous a Synod would be if it had no head he shewed the office of it in making an influence of vertues into all the members and the thankefulnesse and duety of these in hauing more care of it then of themselues exposing themselues also to the defence of it hee said that the chiefe fault of an heretique according to Saint Paul was that hee doth not acknowledge an head on which the connexion of the whole body doeth depend hee added in few words that CHRIST was the inuisible Head of the Church but in many that the Pope was the visible Hee commended the exact diligence of his Holinesse in making prouision for the Synod and put euery one in minde of his duty in presenting the dignity of his Head hee praised the pietie and modestie of the Fathers prayed GOD that that Councell might proceed and end as gloriously as it had begun The Masse being ended the letters of Cardinall Amulius were read who The letters of Cardinall Amulius concerning the Orientall Christians as Protector of the Orientall Christian Nations informed the Synod that Abdisu Patriarch of Muzale in Assyria beyond Euphrates was come to Rome who had visited the Churches rendred obedience to the Pope and receiued the confirmation and Cope from his Holinesse Hee related that the people subiect vnto him had receiued the faith from the Apostles Thomas and Thaddeus and one of their Disciples called Marcus wholy conformable to the Roman with the same Sacraments and Rites whereof they had Bookes written euer since the time of the Apostles In the end hee told the largenesse of the Countrey subiect to that Prelat which extendeth it selfe vnto the further India with innumerable people subiect partly to the Turke partly to the Sophi of Persia and to the King of Portugall The letter beeing read the Ambassadour of Portugall protested that the Easterne Bishops subiect to his King did not acknowledge any Patriarch for their Superior and said that by acknowledging of this Patriarch they might not doe themselues and the King a preiudice Afterwards the Confession of his faith made in Rome the Are confuted by the Portugall Ambassadourâ 17 of March was read in which hee swore to maintaine the faith of the holy Church of Rome promising to approoue and condemne that which it did approue and condemne and to teach the same to the Metropolitans and Bishops subiect vnto him Afterwards his letters directed to the Synode were read in which hee excused his not comming to the Councel by reason of the length of the iourney and prayed them that when it was ended the Decrees thereof might be sent vnto him which he promised he would cause to be fully obserued The same things had been read in the first Congregation but not regarded The Portugals protestation made men consider diuers absurdities in that narration and there was a whispering and the Portugall Prelates began to speake But the Speaker by order of the Legates told them that this should be spoken of in the Congregation And proceeding in the actes of the Councell the Masse Bishop read the The doctrine of the Massè doctrine of the Sacrifice of the Masse diuided into nine heads which contained in summe 1. That for the imperfection of the Leuitical Priesthood another Priest according to the order of Melchisedec was necessary which was CHRIST our LORD who although he offered himselfe but once vpon the Crosse to leaue in the Church a visible Sacrifice representing that of the Crosse and applying the vertue thereof declaring himselfe to be a Priest after the order of Melchizedec offered to GOD the Father his body and blood vnder the Bread and Wine and gaue them to his Apostles commanding them and their successors to offer them And this is that pure offering foretolde by Malachie which Saint Paul calleth the Table of the LORD and was figured by diuers Sacrifices in the time of Nature and of the Law 2. Because the same CHRIST is sacrificed in the Masse without blood who was sacrificed on the Crosse with blood this sacrifice is propitiatory and GOD appeased with this offering bestoweth the gift of repentance and remitteth all sinnes the offering and by the Priests the offerer beeing the same who formerly offered himselfe vpon the Crosse onely in a diuers manner so that this of the Masse doth not derogate from that of the Crosse yea by this the fruits of that are receiued which is offered for the sinnes punishments and necessities of the faithfull and also for the dead not fully purged 3. And though some Masses bee celebrated in memory of the Saints the sacrifice is not offered to them but to GOD onely 4. And to offer him with reuerence the Church hath for many ages instituted the Canon free from all errour composed out of the words of the LORD tradition of the Apostles and constitutions of Popes 5. And for the edification of the faithfull the Church hath instituted certaine Rites to pronounce in the Masse some things with a lowe and some with a loud voice adding benedictions lights odours and vestments by Apostolicall tradition 6. And the Synode doeth not condemne as priuate and vnlawfull but doeth approoue those Masses in which the Priest doeth communicate alone which vse is common in regard the people doeth communicate spiritually and that they are celebrated by a publique Minister and for all the faithfull 7. And the Church hath commanded to put water into the wine because CHRIST hath done so and from his side did issue water and blood together by which the vnion of the people signified by the water with CHRIST their head is represented 8. And howsoeuer the people doe not receiue much instruction by the Masse yet the Fathers haue not thought it fit that it should bee celebrated in the vulgar Therefore retaining the vse of the Romane Church that the people may not bee deceiued the Priests ought to expound something which is read in it especially vpon Holy dayes 9. And to condemne the errours which are spread against this doctrine it doeth adde nine Canons 1. Anathematizing him that shall say that a true and proper sacrifice is not offered to GOD in the Masse 2. Or that shall say that CHRIST by these wordes Doe this in remembrance of mee hath not instituted Priests and The Canons of the Masse commanded them to offer 3. Or shall say that the Masse is a sacrifice onely of prayse or
a businesse they had in hand in regard all subuersions doe arise and all heresies are spread by meanes of bookes he exhorted them to bee diligent and to let the Synod see the end of the work quickly he said he knew it required much paines and time but considered withal that all the Fathers would contribute their labours to the assistance of the deputies saying that the Congregations were spent in handling questions of no profite and a worke so necessary deferred Hee exhorted in the end that this particular of the Index might be concluded in the next Session The morning being come Laynez spake more then two houres very fitly The discourse of Laynez with great vehemence and master-like The argument of his discourse had two parts the first he spent in proouing that the power of iurisdiction was giuen wholly to the Bishop of Rome and that none in the Church besides hath any sparke of it but from him and the second in resoluing all the contrary arguments vsed in the former Congregations The substance was that there is great difference yea contrariety betweene the Church of CHRIST and ciuill societies For these haue first their beeing and then they frame their gouernement and therefore are free and all iurisdiction is originally in them which they doe communicate to Magistrates without depriuing themselues of it But the Church did not make it selfe nor its gouernment but CHRIST who is Prince and Monarch did first constitute Lawes by which it should be gouerned and then did assemble it and as the Scripture saith did build it so that it is was borne a seruant without any kinde of liberty power or iurisdiction and absolutely subiect For proofe hereof he alleadged places of the Scripture in which the Congregation of the Church is compared to a sowing to the draught of a net and to a building and where it is said that CHRIST came into the world to assemble his faithfull people to gather together his sheepe to instruct them by doctrine and example Then he added that the first and principall ground vpon which CHRIST built the Church was Peter and his succession according to the words which hee spake to him Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Which rocke howsoeuer some of the Fathers haue vnderstood to be CHRIST himselfe and others the faith of Peter or the confession of his faith yet the more Catholique exposition is that Peter himselfe is vnderstood who in the Hebrew and Syriacke is called a stone And continuing his discourse hee sayd that while CHRIST liued in the mortall flesh hee gouerned the Church with an absolute Monarchicall gouernment and being to depart out of this world left the same forme appointing for his Vicar Saint Peter and his Successors to administer it as hee had done giuing him full and totall power and iurisdiction and subiecting the Church to him as it was to himselfe This he proued of Peter because the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen to him onely and by consequence power to bring in and shut out which is iurisdiction And to him alone it was sayd Feede that is gouerne my sheepe animals which haue no part or iudgement in gouerning themselues These things that is to bee a Key-keeper and a Pastour beeing perpetuall offices must bee conferred vpon a perpetuall person that is not vpoÌ the first only but vpon all his succession So the Bishop of Rome from S. Peter to the end of the world is true and absolute Monarch with full and totall power and iurisdiction and the Church is subiect vnto him as it was to CHRIST And as when his diuine Maiestie did gouerne it it could not bee sayd that any of the faithfull had any the least power or iurisdiction but meere pure and totall subiection so it must bee said in all perpetuitie of time and so vnderstood that the Church is a sheepefold and a kingdome and that which Saint Cyprian saith that there is but one Bishopricke and a part of it held by euery Bishop is to bee expounded that the whole power is placed in one Pastor without diuision who doeth impart and communicate it to his fellow ministers as cause doth require And in this sense Saint Cyprian maketh the Apostolique Sea like vnto a roote an head a fountaine and the Sunne shewing by these comparisons that iurisdiction is essentiall in that alone and in others by deriuation or participation And this is the meaning of the words so much vsed by antiquitie that Peter and the Pope haue fulnesse of power and the others are of their charge And that he is the onely Pastor is plainely prooued by the words of CHRIST when hee sayd he hath other sheepe which hee will gather together and so one sheepefold should be made and one Shepheard The Shepheard meant in that place cannot bee CHRIST because hee would not speake in the future that there shall be one Shepheard himselfe then beeing a Shepheard and therefore it must bee vnderstood of another Shepheard which was to be constituted after him which can be no other but Peter and his Successors And here hee noted that the precept Feede the flocke is found but twice in the Scripture once giuen by CHRIST to Peter onely Feede my sheepe againe by Peter to others Feed the flocke allotted to you And if the Bishops had receiued any iurisdiction from CHRIST it would bee equall in all and no difference betweene Patriarches Arch-bishops and Bishops neither could the Pope meddle with that authoritie to diminish or take it all away as hee cannot in the power of Order which is from GOD. Therefore he aduised them to beware lest by making the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino they doe not take away the Hierarchie and bring in an Oligarchie or rather an Anarchie Hee added also that to the end Peter might gouerne the Church well so that the gates of hell might not preuaile against it CHRIST being neere vnto his death prayed effectually that his faith might not faile and gaue him order to confirme the brethren that is he gaue him a priuiledge of infallibilitie in iudgement of faith manners and religion binding all the Church to heare him and to stand firmely in that which should be determined by him Hee concluded that this was the ground of Christian doctrine and the rocke vpon which the Church was built Then hee censured those who held there is any power in Bishops receiued from CHRIST because it would take away the priuiledge of the Roman Church that the Pope is the Head of the Church and Vicar of CHRIST And it is very wel knowen what is constituted by the olde Canon Omnes fiue Patriarchae c. that is that hee who taketh away the rights of other Churches committeth iniustice and hee that taketh away the priuiledges of the Church of Rome is an heretike Hee said it was a meere contradiction to say the Pope is Head of the Church and the gouernement
whom CHRIST hath said Feede my sheepe There was not any discourse in this Councell more praysed and dispraysed The censure of this discourse according to the affections of the hearers The Papalins sayd it was most learned resolute and substantiall others did condemne it of flattery and some of heresie and many made it knowen they were offended by his sharpe censure and that they purposed in the Congregations following to confute him vpon all occasions and to note him of ignorance and temeritie The Bishop of Paris who was sicke at home when hee should haue giuen his voice told euery one that when a Congregation was held he would deliuer his opinion against that doctrine without respect which not being heard in former ages was within these fifty yeeres inuented by Caietan to gaine a Cap that in those times it was censured by the Sorbone that in stead of a celestiall Kingdome for so the Church is called it maketh it not a Kingdome but a temporall tyranny that it taketh from the Church the title of the Spouse of CHRIST and maketh it a seruant prostituted to a man He will haue but one Bishop instituted by CHRIST and the others not to haue any authority but dependant from him which is as much as to say that there is but one Bishop and the others are his Vicars to bee remooued at his pleasure Hee said this should excite all the Councell to thinke how the Episcopall authoritie so much debased might bee kept aliue and that it may not come to nothing because euery new Cogregation of Regulars which doth arise doth giue it a great shake The Bishops haue held their authoritie intire vntill the yeere 1050. when it receiued a great blow by the Cluniacensian and Cisterciensian Congregations and others which arose in that age because many functions proper and essentiall to Bishops were by their meanes reduced to Rome But when the Mendicants beganne after the yeere one thousand two hundred almost all the exercise of Episcopall authoritie was quite taken away and giuen to them by priuiledge Now this new Congregation borne but the other day which is neither secular nor regular as the Vniuersitie of Paris did well obserue eight yeeres since knowing it was dangerous for matter of faith a perturber of the Churches peace and fit to destroy Monasticall life to goe beyond their predecessours doth labour to take away all iurisdiction of Bishops by saying it is not giuen them by GOD and that they ought to acknowledge that they haue receiued it precarily from men The Bishop hauing repeated these things to diuers men mooued many to thinke of the matter who before did not regard it But those that were seene in Histories did speake no lesse of that obseruation Sacro praesente Concilio which beeing in all the Canonicall Textes seemed new vnto them all because they had not marked it And some approoued the Iesuites interpretation and some on the contrary sayd that the Councell had refused to approoue that sentence Some proceeding another way sayd that the question beeing of a temporall matter and wordly contentions the businesse might passe either one way or other but that no consequence could bee drawen from hence that the same might be done in matter of faith or Ecclesiasticall Rites especially it beeing obserued that in the Councell of the Apostles which ought to bee a rule and paterne the Decree was not made by Peter in presence of the Councell nor by him with approbation but the Epistle was intitled with the names of the three degrees assisting in that Congregation Apostles Elders and Brothers and Peter was included in the first without prerogatiue An example which in regard of antiquitie and diuine authoritie is of more credit then all those of the times following yea then altogether And for that day in respect of these other points the discourse of the Iesuite gaue matter of talke throughout all Trent and nothing else was spoken of The Legates were not pleased that this remedie applied for a medicine did worke a contrary effect perceiuing that in the Congregations the voyces would bee longer in giuing neither did they know how to hinder it For that Father hauing spoken more then two houres it did not appeare how hee that would contradict him could be interrupted especially it beeing in his owne defence And vnderstanding that Laynez enlarged his discourse with purpose to publish it they forbade him to impart it to any that others might not take occasion to write against it obseruing what mischiefe succeeded because Catharinus published his opinion concerning Residence whence all the euill did spring which still continueth stronger then euer But hee could not forbeare to giue copies to some as well to honour himselfe and oblige the Papalins to his societie then rising as also to moderate in writing some particulars deliuered with too much petulancie Many did make preparation to write against him and this motion continued vntill the French-men came who caused this difference to be forgotten by bringing in others more considerable and important Yet the Papalins The coming of the French men did hinder the answering of it continued their counsels against the Spaniards and their practises with the Prelates whom they thought they might winne And a Spanish Doctour called Zanel did fitly offer himselfe to the Legates and proposed meanes to put the Prelates of that nation vpon their defence and giue them something else to thinke on And hee proposed to them thirteene points of reformation which did touch them at the quicke But they could not hence gather the fruit they expected because those reformations required others also belonging to the Court which made them desist lest according to the prouerbe by taking one eye from their aduersaries they might loose both their owne The practises were so manifest that in a banquet of many prelates in the house of the French Ambassadours discoursing of the custome of ancient Councels not obserued in this that the presidents of the Synod and the Ambassadours of Princes deliuered their voyces Lansac said The Legates giue auricular voyces aloud that the Legates gaue auricular voyces and was well vnderstood by all that hee meant their practises When these Congregations were held Fiue Churches presented the Emperours letters to the Legates who wrote vnto them that hauing satisfied The Emperor desireth that the doctrine may be deferred and onely the reformation handled themselues in publishing the Canons of the sacrifice of the Masse they would forbeare to proceed in the Sacraments of Order and Matrimonie and handle the matter of reformation in the meane while referring to their wisdome to handle what part pleased them best of those things which were proposed to them in his name Fiue Churches spake in conformitie of the letter and made the same request that the matter of Order being so farre proceeded in they would at the least forbeare to handle that of Marriage that in the meane space the Emperour might induce
impertinently with superfluous questions which then were wisely buried in silence that it appeareth by the same reasons that there is no neede to handle any thing now but that which was proposed in the Decree And amongst other things hee sayd that they were confirmed by the speach of the Ambassadour Lansac who had often shewed by good reasons that nothing was to bee required but that residence should be executed and that it was to no purpose to shew whence the obligation came Amongst other particles there was in the Decree that the Bishops residing should not be bound to pay Tenths Subsides or any other Taxe imposed by what authoritie soeuer though at the instance of Kings and Princes This mooued all the Ambassadours very much but Lansac dissembling complained that the Cardinall of Mantua had named him without telling him of it before granting hee had spoken so much vnto him but as a particular friend not as an Ambassadour And to make his complaint the more grieuous hee found fault also that the Catholike King was named before the most Christian Of the Tenths hee sayd nothing hoping that by that which he had said and by some opposition which the fauourers of ius diuinum would make that forme of Decree would bee hindered Fiue Churches sayd onely that hee did not beleeue that the Emperours minde was as the Cardinall had proposed But the Secretary of the Marquis of Pescara demanded openly that the words might be amended so that they might not preiudice the grace granted by the Pope to his Catholike Maiestie for the Subsidie of the Gallies The Legates did beleeue they had by this meanes gained the Prelates but after they vnderstood the exception for Spaine they began to say amongst themselues that they were fauoured in that which could not bee granted For in Spaine and France and vnden euery other Prince they should bee forced to pay and in the state of the Church also with a Non obstantibus the grace would bee made of no force The next day they passed from residence to Episcopall Order And Segouia replied that the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino was handled and A difference betweene the Cardinall of Mantua and the Bishop of Segonia resolued in the same Councell vnder Iulius the third with a generall consent and that himselfe had deliuered his opinion therein and specified the day and hourâ when it was The Cardinall of Mantua caused the actes of that time to be searched and that to be read by the Secretary which was then defined to be published expounding them so as that hee concluded that it was neither decided nor examined nor proposed in that manner as it was sayd by Segouia The Bishop answering though reuerently in appearance there passed so many replies that they were forced to breake vp the Congregation And because some will perhaps desire to knowe which of them spake with most reason it will bee fit to recite heere that which was then decided in the Congregations though not published in Session by reason of the sudden dissolution of that Councell before related Three heads of doctrine were then composed the third where of was inscribed of the Hierarchie and of the difference of Bishops and Priests and hauing spoken much of the Hierarchie it saith thus afterwards as it is translated verbatim out of the Latine Besides the holy Synod doth teach that those are not to be bearkened vnto who say that Bishops are not instituted Iure diuino it appearing manifestly by the words of the Gospel that CHRIST our Lord hath himselfe called the Apostles and promoted them to the degree of the Apostleship into whose place the Bishops are subrogated neither ought wee to thinke that this so eminent and necessary a degree hath beene brought into the Church by humane institution for so wee should detract from and disesteeme the diuine prouidence for failing in the most noble things These were the wordes vsed in that point of doctrine There were noted also eight Canons the last whereof said thus Hee that shall say that Bishops are not instituted iure Diuino or are not superiour to Priests or haue not authoritie to ordaine or that this doeth belong to Priests let him be anathema Euery one being prepossessed with an opinion doth finde it in all this that is read and it is not wonder if each of those two Prelates did finde his owne in the same words which the Papalins did interprete onely of the power of Order and the Spaniards of all which containeth order and iurisdiction Yet some of the Popish Prelates did beleeue that Mantua studiously faining to thinke as they did caused the old determination to bee read not to confirme his owne opinion but the Spanish which secretly hee defended The Cardinall of Loraine beeing entred into Italie the Pope could not denie the French-men to cause that he should be expected And hee wrote to Trent that they should prolong the Session yet not so as to passe Nouember The Legates receiuing aduice that the Cardinall was vpon the Lago di Garda in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember Mantua proposed the deferring of the Session vntill the 26. of the same moneth which Loraine not knowing sent Carlo de Grassi Bishop of Monte Finscoue and wrote letters also to the Legates that if it would please them to tary for him he would be in Trent within a few dayes And they resolued to make no more Congregations vntill his comming to giue him the more satisfaction The Bishop related that the Cardinall did shew a good intention in all his discourses and that hee would send his opinions to his Holinesse that hee might see them that the Prelates in his company came for the seruice of God and with a good mind toward the Apostolique Sea and did hope that their comming would make a concord in the Councell and cause them to bee diligent in making a fruitfull reformation without any respect of their owne interest and many such things hee said which though they were testified by Grassi and confirmed by the Ambassador de Ferriores yet the Popish Prelates did beleeue them onely in complement and purposed to vse all the remedies desseigned both in Trent and Rome Loraine entred Trent and was met a mile on the way by Card. Madruccio The entrie of the Cardinall of Loraine into Trent and many Prelats and by all the Legates at the gate of the Citie from which place he was accompanied to the house where he was lodged Hee rode betweene the Cardinals Mantua and Seripando which honour they thought necessary to doe vnto him because the same was done vnto him by Monte and Sancta Croce Legates in Bolonia when the Councell was helde in that Citie at the time when he went to Rome for the Cap. In the euening he went to visit the Cardinall of Mantua and had audience the next day before the Legates He visiteth the Card. of Mantua had audience the next day
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes ãâ¦ã tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified ãâ¦ã the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌcerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con ãâ¦ã acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
made peace with the Newes out of France Hugonots the particular conditions being not knowen as yet And the Pope thinking it proceeded from some Prelats who though they did not openly declare themselues to be Protestants yet did follow that party hee resolued to discouer them and was wont to say that he was wronged more by the masked heretiques then by the bare-faced Whereupon the last of March hauing caused first the Emperours letter written to him to be read as also his owne answere he passed from that businesse and related the confusions of France adding that the Cardinall Chastillion hauing changed his name of Bishop of Beauuois into Count of Beauuois had also pronounced himselfe depriued of the Cardinals Hat all the disorders to him to the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishop of V ãâ¦ã and some others Which things how soeuer they were notorius and needed no further proofe to come to the declaration thereof yet he gaue order that the Cardinals who gouerned the Inquisition should proceed against them The Cardinall of Pisa answering that there was need of proper and speciall authoritie the Pope ordained that a new Bull should be made which was dated the seuenth of April and contained in substance That the Pope of Rome being Vicar of CHRIST to whom he hath recommended the feeding of his sheepe to reduce those that wander to bridle with temporall penalties those who can not be gained by admonitions hee hath not finde the beginning of his assumption omitted to execute this charge Notwithstanding some Bishops are not onely fallen into hereticall errours but doe also fauour ãâã heretikes opposing the faith For prouision wherein hee commandeth the generall Inquisitors of Rome to whom he hath formerly ãâã ended this businesse ãâã proceed against such though Bishops and Cardinals inhabiting on places where the Luther ãâ¦ã sect is potent with power to one them ãâã Rome ãâã Edict or to the consines of the Church to appeare personally or if ãâã ãâã appeare to proceed to sentence which hee will pronounce ãâ¦ã onsistorio The Cardinals in conformitie of the Popes or inaud cited by Edict to appeare personally in Rome to purge themselues from imputation of heresie and of being ãâã of heretikes ãâã Cologui Cardinall de Chastilion Saint Maine Arch-bishop of ãâã Iohn ãâ¦ã luc Bishop of Valence Iohannes Antonius ãâã Bisop of Trâjes Iohn Blankan son Bishop of Apo ãâ¦ã ãâã Bishop of ãâã But the absence of Loraine in Trent and ãâã ãâã of the ãâã of the new Legates with opinion that the forme of pro ãâ¦ã councell should bee changed and the dayes of the Passion and Easter approaching gaue some ãâã ãâã negotiations ãâã ãâã Cardinall ãâã ãâã to hon ãâ¦ã the Lagate M ãâ¦ã who was th ãâ¦ã expected The entry of Card. ãâã into Trent and arriued the next day late at night Hee made his entry pontifically vnder a canopy was met by the Legats Ambassadours and Fathers of the Councell and Clergie of the Citie and conducted to the Cathedrall Church where the ceremonies vsed in receiuing Legats were performed The morrow which was Easter day he sung the solemne Masse in the Chappell The Count of Luna came to Trent also this day and was met by the Prelates and Ambassadours He entred into the Citie betweene the Ambassadors of the Emperour and of France with many demonstrations of friendship He was also visited by the French who tolde him they had commission from the King and Queene to communicate all their affaires vnto him and offered to ioyne with him in all the seruices of the Catholique King his Master Luna answered that he had the same order to communicate with them and that he would holde good correspondencie Hee visited the Legats vsing many louing words and generall offers The thirteenth of Aprill there was a congregation to receiue Cardinall Card. Morone is receiued in congregation Morone where after the Briefe of his Legation was read hee made a speech fit for the occasion and said that the warres seditions and other calamities present and imminent for our sinnes would cease if a meanes were found to appease GOD and to restore the ancient puritie for which and the Pope had with great iudgement assembled the Councell in which are two Cardinals Princes famous for nobilitie and vertue Ambassadours of the Emperour and of so many great Kings Princes free Cities and Nations and Prelats of excellent learning and integretie and most skilfull Diuines But Mantus and Seripando being dead the Pope had substituted him and ioyned Nauaggero with him which he had refused knowing the weight of the burthen and the weakenesse of his strength But the necessitie of obedience hath ouer come feare that he was commanded to goe to the Emperour and would returne shortly to treat with the Fathers in company of the other Legates that which doth concerne the saluation of the people the honour of the Church and the glory of CHRIST that hee brought with him two things one a good meaning of the Pope to secure the doctrine of faith to correct bad manners to prouide for the necessities of Prouinces and to establish peace and vnion euen with the aduersaries as much as pietie and the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea can permit the other his owne readines to doe what his Holinesse hath commanded him He prayed the Fathers that contentious and discord and vnprofitable questions being layd a side which doe grieously offend Christendom they would handle seriously the things that are necessarie The Count of Luna vsed perswasions to all the Prelats vessals of his Perswasions of the Count of Luna King Spaniards or Italians or beneficed in his states exhorting them in the name of his Maiestie to stand vnited in The seruice of God and reuerence towards the Apostolique Sea and not to doe themselues wrong saying he had commission to aduise particularly of the proceedings of euery one and that his Maiestie will keepe a particular ãâã come of those who will carrie themselues according to his desire and that he would not haue them say any thing against their conscience And he spake to that euery one vnderstood that these last words were spoken seriously and the other in Ceremonie Morone was willing to see Loraine before he went to the Emperour who because hee would not speake with him deferred his returne For hauing spoken in Venice with Nauaggero and vnderstood a good part of the Popes instructions hee was willing to auoyd occasion that Morone communicating vnto him all or part of that which hee was to treate with the Emperour should put him into some obligation Whereupon Morone parted the sixteenth of Aprill Hee sayd he was sent onely to iustifie the Popes good intention The negotiation of Morone with the Emperour that the Councell might proceede and an absolute reformation of the Church bee made without any exception Notwithstanding his other commissions were knowen which were to disswade his Maiestie from comming to Trent because many impediments of
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of âune Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuââes and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee ãâã by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to ãâã this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to ãâã and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all âââisme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co ãâ¦ã him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France ãâ¦ã Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the ãâã one of Orders of which a great long ãâã was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s ãâ¦ã h Anathematisme that is that the Hiââarchie is instituted by Diuine
by the people secular power or Magistrate or by their owne temeritie doe ascend to Ecclesiasticall Ministeries are not Ministers but theeues This doctrine was attended with eight Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that there is no visible Priesthood in the new Testament nor any power to consecrate and offer and remit sinnes but onely an Office or naked Ministery to preach the Gospel and that those who doe not preach are not Priests 2. Or that besides Priesthood there are not greater Orders The Anathematismes and lesse which are degrees to ascend to Priesthood 3. Or that holy ordination is not a Sacrament but an humane inuention or onely a certaine Rite to elect Ministers of the word of God and of the Sacraments 4. Or that the holy Ghost is not giuen by the holy Ordination nor any Character imprinted or that a Priest may returne to bee a Laique 5. Or that the holy Vnction or other Ceremonies which the Church vseth are not requisite but may be omitted or are pernicious 6. Or that there is not an Hierarchie instituted in the Catholique Church by diuine Ordination consisting of Bishops Priests and Ministers 7. Or that Bishops are not Superiour to Priests or haue not power to confirme and ordaine or that Priests also haue the same power or that Orders conferred without the consent or vocation of the people or Secular power are voyd or that they may be lawfull Ministers of the word of God and Sacraments who are not lawfully ordayned by the Ecclesiasticall power 8. Or that Bishops assumed by authoritie of the Pope are not lawfull and true but that it is an humane inuention Afterwards the decree of reformation was read which contained eighteene The Decree of Reformation heads The first concerning the matter of Residence so much disputed on in which it was sayd that euery one that hath cure of foules is bound by the Commandement of God to know his sheepe to offer Sacrifices for them to feede them with preaching Sacraments and good examples and to attend other Pastorall charges which things because they cannot be performed by him who doeth not assist and watch ouer the flocke the Synode doeth admonish them to feede and gouerne with iudgement and trueth But that none by a badde interpretation of the Constitutions made vnder Paul the third in this matter may thinke the absence of fiue Moneths lawfull it doeth declare that whosoeuer hath Bishoprickes in what title soeuer though Cardinals are bound to reside personally nor may bee absent but when Christian charitie vrgent necessitie due obedience or vtility of Church or Common-wealth doth require as also that such causes of absence must bee approoued for lawfull by the Pope or Metropolitane except they bee notorious or sudden in which case the Prouinciall Councels must take knowledge and iudge of the licences graunted that there may bee no abuse therein the Prelates prouiding that the people may not be damnified in their absence And because a short absence deserueth not this name though without any the causes aforesayd it doeth declare that this shall not exceede the space of two moneths or three at the most whether it be continuate or at diuers times so that there be equity of reason in it and without the dammage of the flocke which must be referred to the consciences of the Prelats admonishing euery one not to be absent on Sundayes in Aduent Lent Feast of the Natiuitie Resurrection Pentecost or Corpus Christi Which Decree he that shall violate besides the penalties imposed vpon Non-residents vnder Paul the third and mortall sinne may not with a good conscience enioy the Fruits for that proportion of time decreeing the same concerning all those that haue charge of soules who being absent with leaue of the Bishop must substitute a sufficient Vicar approoued by the Bishop allowing a conuenient stipend and doeth ordaine that this Deceee together with the other vnder Paul the third shall bee published in the Prouinciall and Diocesan Councels The second Article of the Decree concerning Order was That whosoeuer doeth hold a Bishopricke in what title soeuer though a Cardinall not receiuing consecration within three moneths shall lose the Fruits and deferring three moneths more shall lose the Benefice and that the consecration if it bee not in the Court of Rome shall bee celebrated in the proper Church or in the Prouince at the least if there be opportunitie The third That Bishops shall celebrate the ordinations in their owne person and in case they be sicke shall not send their subiects to bee ordained by other Bishops before they bee examined and approoued by themselues The fourth That the first Tonsure shall not bee giuen but to him that is confirmed and hath learned the principles of Faith to reade and write and hath chosen a Clericall life to serue GOD not to auoyd the Secular iudgement The fift He that is to be promoted to the inferiour Orders shall haue testimonie from the Parish Priest and Schoolemaster and charge shall bee giuen by the Bishop that his name may bee proposed publikely in Church and inquisition made of his birth age manners and life The sixth That none shall haue an Ecclesiasticall Benefice before the age of fourteene yeeres nor enioy the exemption of the tribunall if he haue not an Ecclesiasticall Benefice or wearing the habit and Tonsure doeth not serue in some Church by commission from the Bishop or dwell in a Seminary or Schoole or Vniuersitie with licence of the Bishop And for married Clerkes the constitution of Boniface the eighth shal be obserued with condition likewise that they shal serue in the Church in habit and Tonsure by deputation of the Bishop The seuenth That when an ordination is to be made all shal be called to the Citie the Wednesday before and diligent inquisition and examination of them made by the Bishop with the assistance of who he pleaseth The eighth Ordinations shall not be celebrated but in times appointed by the law in the cathedral Church in presence of the Canons and if occasion bee to make it in an other place of the Diocesse it shall bee in the most worthy Church in presence of the Clergie Euery one shall be ordained by his owne Bishop or if any bee ordained by another he shall haue letters testimoniall of his owne The ninth A Bishop shall not ordaine one of his family that is not his subiect if he haue not dwelt with him three yeeres and in that case shall presently conferre a Benefice vpon him The tenth No Abbat or other Prelate shall conferre the first Tonsure or the minor Orders but vnto Regulars their subiects nor these or other Prelats Colledges or Chapters shall grant dimissorie letters to Secular Clerkes to receiue Orders The eleuenth That the minor Orders shall be conferred vpon him that vnderstandeth the Latine tongue and with interposition of time betweene one Order and another and these being degrees vnto others none shall be ordained if
those manuall functions that they might ascend to Priest-hood And it seemed some contradiction to haue determined absolutely that those ministeries should not bee exercised but by persons ordained and afterward commanded the Prelats to restore them as much as conueniently they could For obseruing the absolute Decree it is very necessary that where persons ordained cannot be had for exercise of those functions they must not be exercised at all and if they may bee exercised without Orders in places where persons ordayned cannot bee found the absolute definition might haue better been omitted In the Decree of the ordination of Priests it was thought very conuenient to prescribe that condition that they should he able to teach the people but this did not seeme very coherent with that other doctrine and vse that cure of soules is not essentiall to Priesthood so that to bee able to teach the people is not necessary to those Priests who meane neuer to take that cure vpon them And to make to a necessary condition in the minor orders to vnderstand the Latine tongue was to shew that this was not a Generall Councell of all Christian Nations in regard this Decree could not be vniuersall and binde the Nations of Africa Asia and of a great part of Europe where the Latine tongue neuer had place The sixth Anathematisme was much noted in Germany in which an Article of faith was made of Hierarchie which word and signification thereof is aliene not to say contrary to the holy Scriptures and though it was somewhat anciently inuented yet the authour is not knowne and in case he were yet he is an Hyperbolicall writer not imitated in the vse of that word nor of others of his inuention by any of the ancients and following the stile of CHRIST our LORD and of the holy Apostles and Primitiue Church it ought to be named not Hierarchie but Hierodiaconia or Hierodoulia And Peter Paul Vergerius in Valtelina did make this and other obiections against the Vergerius maketh obiections against the Councel doctrine of the Councell the subiect of his Sermons relating the contentions betweene the Bishops and detracting as much as hee could not onely by words but by letters also to the other Protestant and Euangelicall Ministers which they read in their Churches to the people And howsoeuer the Bishop of Como by order from the Pope and the Cardinall Morone vsed all meanes and in a very extraordinary manner also to cause him to depart out of that Countrey yet they were not able to effect it Concerning the Decree of Residence of which euery one discoursed and expected some good resolution because there was so much spoken and writen of it tha nothing seemed to bee more in voice then that ãâã marueiled that in the ende that was pronounced for a decision of ãâã ãâã which was plaine to euery one that is that not to reside was ãâã except there were a lawfull cause as if it were not ãâã ãâã all by the law of ãâã ture that whosoeuer doeth absent himselfe from his charge of what ãâã soeuer it be without a lawfull cause doeth s ãâ¦ã The successe of this Session to ãâ¦ã away the indelligenceâ held vntill thenâ The Spanish Prelats complaine of the Cardinall of Loraine betweene Loraine and the Spaniards For these complained that they w ãâ¦ã abandoned in the matter of the Institution of Bishops and of the ãâã ãâã which hee had very often told them that hee was of their opinion and promised to labour effectually to cause that doctrine to bee decreed without making any condition They added that there was no hope he would bee constant in any other promise and that the Pope by making him beleeue hee should bee Legate of France had wonne him And other things they said which were little for his honour On the other side hee iustified himselfe saying that the offer was made vnto him to make his friends mistrust him and that his answere was that hee would not hearken vnto it before areformation were made in Councell Notwithstanding it was not beleeued that hee would perseuere in the same opinion no not so much as in this matter The Legates desirous to finish the Councell did so soone as the Session was done vse meanes to facilitate the residue which for matter of faith was Indulgences inuocation of Saints and Purgatorie And to this end they elected tenne Diuines two Generals of Friars and two for euery Prince that is for the Pope France of which there were but a few remaining Spaine and Portugall charging them to consider how the Protestants opinion in this matter might briefly bee confuted And themselues beeing resolued meant to propose their owne opinions in generall Congregation by which the Canons might be composed at the same time when Matrimonie should be handled that they might quickly dispatch those matters without hearing the disputes of the Diuines as formerly they had done In matter of reformation they treated with the Cardinall of Loraine the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadours to bee content that the reformation The reformation of Princes of Princes might bee proposed also who saying it was fit that abuses should be remooued wheresoeuer they were the Articles were collected and hope conceiued that all that remained might bee decided in one Session onely But the Spanish Ambassadour for many respects of his King did not like that haste and therefore did crosse it with many difficulties First hee proposed that it was necessary before the Councell ended to vse meanes to bring the Protestants thither alleadging that it would be labour in vaine if the Decrees were not accepted by them and that there was no hope they would accept them if they were not present in Councell The Legats answered that the Pope had done for his part whatsoeuer was fit wrote letters and sent expresse Nuncij to them all so that nothing could bee done to make their contumacie more manifest The Count answered that hee did not desire it should be done in the name of his Holinesse because that would not onely not cause them to come but make them more auerse but in the name of the Councell with conuenient promises and intercession of the Emperour Whereunto the Legats replying that they would consider on it they gaue an account thereof to the Pope that he might use meanes in Spaine to diuert such discourses and to perswade the ending of the Councell The Count desired also that the Diuines might speake publikely according to the vse concerning the particulars of Indulgences and of the other matters perswading the Prelats that the order might not be changed nor the reputation of the Councell diminished by omitting the examination of those things which had more neede of it then any other The Pope was much troubled with these aduises and the rather because Don Lewis d' Auila and Vargas the Ambassador resident with him had giuen their words that the King would be content that the Councell should end And calling
principall points were That they might say to the Fathers as the Ambassadours of the Iewes did to the Priests Ought wee also to continue fasting lamenting That there are more then 150. yeres part since the most Christian Kings haue demanded of the Popes a reformation of the Ecclesiasticall discipline that for this end only they haue sent Ambassadors to the Synods of Constance Basil and the Lateran to the first of Trent finally to this second What their demands were Iohn Gerson Ambassadour in that of Constance the Orations of Petrus Danesius Ambassadour in the first of Trent of Guido Faber and of the Cardinall of Loraine in this second doe testifie in which nothing was demanded but the reformation of the manners of the ministers of the Church and notwithstanding this they must still fast and lament not seuentie yeeres but two hundred and GOD grant they be not three hundred and many more And if any should say that satisfaction hath beene giueth them by Decrees and Anathematismes they did not thinke that this was to satisfie to giue one thing in payment for another If it shall bee said that they ought to bee satisfied with a great bundle of reformations proposed the moneth before they had spoken their opinion concerning that and sent it to the King who had answered that he saw few things in it befitting the ancient discipline but many things contrary That that is not the plaster of Isaias to heale the wound but of Ezekiel to make it raw though healed before That these additions of excommunicating and anathematizing Princes was without example in the ancient Church and did make a way to rebellion and all the Articles concerning the reformation of Kings and Princes haue no ayme but to take away the libertie of the French Church and offend the Maiestie of the most Christian Kings who by the example of Constantine Iustinian and other Emperours haue made many Ecclesiasticall lawes which haue not onely not displeased the Popes but they haue inserted some of them in their Decrees and iudged Charles the Great and Lewis the ninth principall authors of them worthy of the name of Saints He added taht the Bishops had with them gouerned the Church of France not only since the times of the Pragmatique or Concordate but foure hundred yeeres and more before the booke of the Decretals and that these lawes haue beene defended and renewed by the later Kings since that the Decretals substituted in place of them haue derogated from them in the times following That the King beeing now of age would reduce those lawes and the libertie of the French Church into obseruation because there is nothing in them contrarie to the doctrine of the Catholique Church to the ancient Decrees of Popes nor to the Councels of the Church vniuersall Hee said moreouer that those lawes doe not prohibite Bishops to reside all the yeere and to preach euery day not onely nine moneths and in the feasts as was decreed in the last Session nor forbid them to liue in sobrietie and pietie and hauing the vse onely and not the benefit of the reuenues to distribute them or rather to render them to the poore who are owners of them And hee proceeded in naming other things of the Councel with the like ironicall manner that hee seemed to iest at them Hee added that the power giuen by GOD to the King the lawes of France and the libertie of the French Church haue alwayes forbid Pensions Resignations in fauour or with Regresse pluralitie of Benefices Annats Preuentions and to litigate for the Possessorie before any but the Kings Iudges or for the propriety or other cause ciuill or criminall out of France and forbid also the hindering of appeales as from abuse or to hinder that the King Founder and Patron of almost all the Churches of France may not make vse of the goods and reuenues though Ecclesiasticall of his Subiects for instant and vrgent necessitie of the Common-wealth Hee said afterwards that the King marueiled at two things One that they the Fathers adorned with so great Ecclesiasticall power in the ministerie of GOD assembled onely to restore Ecclesiasticall discipline not regarding this should binde themselues to reforme those whom they ought to obey though they were stiffenecked Another that they should think they can and ought without any admonition excommunicate and anathematise Kings and Princes which are giuen by GOD to men which ought not to bee done to any ordinary man though perseuering in a most grieuous offence He said that Michael the Archangel durst not curse the Deuill or Micheas or Daniel the most wicked Kings and yet they the Fathers were wholly conuersant in maledictions against Kings and Princes and against the most Christian if hee will defend the lawes of his ancestors and the liberty of the Gallicane Church His conclusion was that the King did desire them not to decree any thing against those ãâã or if they should that hee commanded his Ambassadors to oppose the Decrees as ãâ¦ã they did oppose them But if ãâ¦ã ting the Princes they would attend seriously to that which al the world expectch it would bee most ãâã ãâ¦ã ble to the King who did command them the Ambassador ãâ¦ã to ãâã that ãâ¦ã hee spake in the Kings name Afterwards hee did ãâ¦ã the heauen earth and the Fathers to consider whether the Kingâ demand were iust whether it were honest for them to make orders for themselues throughout the whole world whether this were a ââme to take compassion not vpon the Church nor vpon France but vpon themselues the Fathers their dignity reputation and ãâ¦ã s which cannot do preserued but by the Arts by which they were gained in the beginning that in so great confusions they must bee wary and not cry when CHRIST commeth sând Vs into the heard of ãâã that if they would restore the Church to the ancient reputation comp ãâ¦ã the aduersaries to repentance and reforme Princes they should follow the example of Ezekias who did not imitate his father nor his first second third and fourth grand-father who were vnperfect but went higher to the imitation of his perfect ancestors so it was not fit at that time to respect the next predecessors though very learned but to ascend as farre as Ambrose Augustine and Chrysostome who ouercame the heretiques not by arming Princes to the warre themselues in the meane while picking their nailes at home but with prayers good life and sincere preaching For they hauing framed themselues first like Ambrose Austine and Chrysostome will make the Princes also to become Theodosii Honorij Arcadij Valentiniani and Gratiani which he said they hoped for and praied God it might bee so and here hee ended The Oration when it was pronounced did anger very much not onely the Papalins but the other Prelates more and French-men also Is censured and when it was ended there was such a whispering that it was necessary to finish the Congregation Some did taxe it
Canons And they imployed the Emperours Ambassadours to perswade the Count to be content with it by which meanes that difficultie also was ouercome The declaration of Propenentibus Legatis did remaine For which not being able to find a temper they tolde the Count that hee should propose a forme how he would haue it done Wherein hee excusing himselfe they deputed three Canonists to treat with him and to find a meanes that might please him so that it were not to alter the way prescribed by the Pope But The Card of Loraine returneth to Trent and hasteneth the end of the Councell the Cardinall of Loraine came fitly for that occasion who being parted from Rome with instruction and conclusion of all things and hauing tooke Venice in his way to perswade the Ambassadours to returne before the end of the Councell and now arriued in Trent caused with his desteritie the Count to approoue that manner by which that difficultie so much agitated receiued an end with satisfaction of all and it was made the one and twentieth Article of reformation proposed in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember held for this purpose and approoued with small resistance After this the second Article was taken away which being done all the Articles were read ouer againe and the suffrages briefly deliuered In which Loraine to salue his honour said that howsoeuer he desired a greater reformation yet knowing that in the beginning one could not come to the last remedies hee assented to the Decrees not iudging them sufficient but hoping that the Pope either by bringing the old Canons into vse or by celebrating other generall Councels would adde a perfection It is worthy of memorie that in this Congregation hee made a long digression He maketh an Oration in ãâã of the Pope in forme of an encomiasticall Oration of the Popes good will of his desire to see the Church reformed the Episcopall degree restored to its ancient dignitie and the Councell ended with the fruit of all Christendome The Arch-Bishop of Granata when it was his turne to speake brake out into the Popes commendation also attributing as much vnto him as the other but added that either the Pope did iudge that he could not doe as he would or had not authority to make his ministers and dependants to execute his will Here I must make a great mutation of stile For whereas in the former narration I haue vsed that which is proper to describe varietie of minds and opinions The state of the Councel is quite altered one crossing the designes of another and delayes of resolutions interposed framing my selfe to declare the counsels of diuers sometimes contrary amongst themselues hereafter I must make relation of one aime only and vniforme operations which seeme rather to flie then run to one only end whereof I can giue but one cause not to repeate it in all places that is the ioynt resolution to precipitate the Councell Therefore to speake simply I must say that Letters came from the Pope with resolution that the Councell should bee ended though with distast of the King of Spaine because hee had meanes to make an agreement with him that they should establish the Decree of secret marriage with as much vnion as was possible but yet to doe it though the same opposition should continue that for the reformation of Princes and restitution of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and libertie they should not descend to any particular but renew the ancient Canons and without Anathemaes that if any difficultie did arise concerning the other Articles they should reserue it for him who would make prouision therein referring them for the residue to the Cardinall of Loraine who was fully informed of his whole will whom they ought to beleeue Afterwards hee sent a forme in what sort they should finish the Councell which did containe that all things done vnder Paul and Iulius should be confirmed and declared that they were all done in this one Councell and that in all things the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea should be preserued that of the things decreed the Popes confirmation should be demanded that all the Fathers should subscribe and after them according to the example of the ancient Emperours there should be a subscription of the Ambassadors that the Princes might be bound to the obseruance of the Decrees and to persecute with Armes those of the contrary religion leauing it in the power of them the Legats together with Loraine to adde diminish or alter according to opportunite All which things were kept most secret vntill after the Councel that they might ãâ¦ã the better as shall be said The eleuenth of Nouember came in which the Session was held with the vsuall ceremonies Voyces beeing to bee giuen in the matter of clandestine mariage Cardinall Varmiense who held it a matter of ãâã and thought the Church had no authoritie ouer it would not bee ãâ¦ã sing himselfe that in a matter of positiââ law be thought ãâ¦ã The Session ãâ¦ã deliuer his minde freely though the contrarie were ãâ¦ã hee should bee forced to say for satisfaction of his ãâ¦ã Synod could not make that decree which might haue âused same distates such as hee was not willing to giue Francis Richarââ made the Sermonâ in which hee admonished the Fathers that this most holy Synod hauing beene in trauaile these two yeeres and euery one beeing in expectation of what it will bee deliuered it was not fit it should produce ãâ¦ã ãâ¦ã childe because the worlde doth expect a sound and perfect issue For effecting hereof it was conuenient to imitate the Apostles ââyrs and Primitiue Church making them a patterne whence to take the ãâ¦ã of the infant which is to come into the world These were hee said doctrine religion and discipline all which beeing degenerated in these times must bee restored to their ancient integritie And that this is it which hath been expected so long and is expected still The ceremonies being ended the letters of Madam Regent of Flanders concerning the sending of ãâã Prelates to the Councell were read as also the Mandates of the Duke of Florence and of the grand Master of Malta Afterwards the doctrine and the anathematismes of matrimonie were read by the Masse Bishop to which all consented The Articles of reformation of Matrimony beeing read to the first of the annullation of the clandestine Cardinall Morone said that it Varietie of opinions about clandestine mariages pleased him if it pleased the Pope Simoneta said it did not please him but referred himselfe to the Pope Of the others sixe and fifty did absolutely denie and all the rest did approoue it Afterwards the Decrees of reformation were read And beeing come to The Decrees of reformation the fift of the criminall causes of Bishops perceiuing the Kingdomes where the inquisition is were excepted a great commotion was raised amongst the Fathers the Lombards and Neapolitans saying confusedly that that exception was neuer proposed in
vncapable of all dignity and the Raptor whether hee many the woman or not shall bee bound to giue her a dowry at the pleasure of the Iudge 7. It doth ordaine that vagabonds shall not marry without a diligent inquisition first made and licence of the Ordinary exhorting the secular Magistrates to punish them seuerely 8. It doth ordaine against Concubinaries that being admonished thrice by the Ordinary in case they seperate not themselues they shall be excommunicated and perseuering one yeere after the censure the Ordinarie shall proceed seuerely against them and the Concubines after three admonitions shall be punished and if the Bishop shall thinke fit chased also out of the Territorie by assistance of the secular power 9. It commandeth euery temporall Lord and Magistrate vpon paine of excommunication not to compell their subiects or any others to marry directly or indirectly 10. It doth restraine the ancient prohibitions of nuptiall solemnities from Aduent to the Epiphany and from Ash wednesday to the Octaues of Easter The Decrees of reformation not as they were read in Session but as they were corrected the next day in Congregation which was appoynted The Decrees of Reformation to be don did containe 1. That publike prayers shall be made though the Church be vacant that whosoeuer haue right in the promotion shall be admonished that it is a mortall sinne if they shall not vse all diligence to promote the most worthy and profitable for the Church borne of lawfull matrimony worthy in regard of their life age doctrine and of other qualities required by the holy Canons Decrees of this Councel That in euery prouinciall Synod a forme of examination shall be prescribed by approbation of the Pope fit for euery place the examinatioÌ made according to that prescript shall be sent to the Pope to be discussed by the Cardinals proposed in Consistorie and all other things required by the Synod for age life doctrine other qualities in the promotion of BB. shal be required in the creation of Cardinals though but Deacons which the Pope if he can conueniently shall take out of all Nations and those that are fit And it was added that the Synod being grieued to see such great incommodities of the Church cannot choose but call to mind how necessary it is that the Pope in regard of his duty should endeauour to assume Cardinals of excellent worth and to prouide the Church of fit Pastours because if the flocke should perish by their negligence CHRIST will demand an acount of his Holinesse 2. That the prouinciall Councel shall be called by the Metropolitane or the most ancient Suffragane within one yeere at the most after the end of this Synode and afterwards euery two yeeres at the least That Bishops shall not bee forced heereafter to goe to the Metropolitane Church That those who haue not an Arch-bishop shall elect one in the prouinciall Synod in which hee ought to assist and receiue the constitutions thereof their exemptions and priuiledges otherwise remaining firme And the Diocesan Synods shall bee celebrated euery yeere in which the exempted except those who are subiect to general Chapters shall assist Which generall Chapters hauing secular Churches annexed in regard of them shall assist also 3. Bishops shall bee bound to visite the Diocesse euery yeere either in person or by visitors and all of it if they can or if it be large in two yeeres at the least Metropolitans shall not visite the Diocesse of the Suffragans but for a cause approoued in the prouinciall Councel The Arch deacons and other inferiours shall visite in person and shall take a Notary by consent of the Bishop The Visitor shall goe with a modest traine of men and horses dispatching the visitation as soone as may bee and shall not receiue any thing but frugall and moderate diet which may be giuen either in kind or money yet so as that if there bee a custome in any place not to receiue so much as these it shall be obserued also That Patrons shall not meddle with that which concerneth the administration of Sacraments or the visitation of the ornaments of the Church immoueable goods or rents of houses except it do belong vnto them by right of the foundation 4. That Bishops shall be bound to preach in person or hauing a lawful impediment by others And in case the Parish Priest be hindred that hee cannot preach in his owne Church hee shall at his charge maintaine another to doe it deputed by the Bishops And he shall preach euery Sunday and solemne feast and in Aduent and Lent euery day or thrice a weeke at the least That the Bishop shall admonish euery one to go to his owne Parish to heare the sermon That none shall preach against the Bishops will whose cure shall be that Christian doctrine be taught in euery Parish 5. That criminall causes against Bishops that be of great weight shall bee iudged by the Pope and if there shall be occasion to commit them to any out of the Court they shall be committed onely to the Metropolitan or to Bishops elected by the Pope and to take information onely reseruing the definitiue to the Pope but small matters shall bee iudged in the Prouinciall Councell or by Iudges deputed by them 6. That the Bishops shall dispense in the Court of Conscience with all their subiects in all their irregularities and suspensions for secret offences except voluntary murther and absolue from all cases reserued to the Apostolike Sea either by himselfe or his Vicar as also from the excesse of heresie by himselfe but not by a Vicar 7. That the Bishop shall haue care that the force and vse of the Sacraments shall be expounded to the people in the vulgar tongue before they bee administred according to the forme of a Catecechisme which the Synod will compose which the Bishop shall cause to be faithfully translated into the vulgar and to be expounded to the people by the Parish Priests 8. That to publike offenders publike Penance shall be giuen but the Bishop shall haue power to change it into a secret In euery Cathedrall Church a Penitentiarie Master Doctor or Licentiate in Theologie or Canon of the age of fourtie yeeres shall bee appointed by the Bishop 9. That the Decrees of the Councell vnder Paul the third and Pius the fourth concerning visitation of benefices exempted shall be obserued in the Churches which are not of any Diocesse which shall bee visited by the next Bishop as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea 10. That where visitation or correction of maners is in question no exemption or appeale though to the Apostolike Sea shall hinder or suspend the execution of that which is decreed or adiudged 11. That for titles of honour which are giuen to Protonotaries Count Palatines Kings Chaplaines or seruants in war Monasteries Hospitals those persons shall not be exempt from the authoritie of Bishops except they shall reside in the houses or vnder their obedience and
Some defended the words of the Decree that they were dispencers alleadging the place in the Gospell of the faithfull seruant and the Doctrine of all the holy Fathers But the precipitation to finish the Councell caused those words that is of which they are appointed faithfull dispencers for the poore to be omitted as also other difficulties to be passed ouer in silence In the Article of Patronages the Ambassadours of Sauoy and Florence made request that those of the Princes might bee accepted also or that all might be comprehended but those of the Emperour and Kings Satisfaction was giuen them by accepting besides the Emperour Kings or Possessors of Kingdomes other great and supreame Princes who haue soueraignety in A dispute whether the Decrees made vnder Paul Iulius should be read their dominions Afterwards a proposition was made for the reading in Session of all the Decrees made vnder Paul and Iulius to bee approoued which Modena opposed saying that it would bee a derogation to the authoritie of the Councell of those times if it should seeme that the things then done had need of a new confirmation of the Fathers and would shew that this and that was not all one because none can confirme his owne things Others sayd it was necessarie to doe it for that cause that authoritie might not bee taken from them saying that they were not of the same Councell And the same French-men who before did so earnestly desire that it might be declared that the Councell was new and not continuated with that vnder Paul and Iulius did now labour more then others that all cause of doubting might be taken away that all the acts from the yere 1545. vntill the ende were not of the same Synode Thus it happeneth as in humane affaires so in religion also that one credulity is changed with his interests Therefore now all aiming at one marke it was determined simply to read them and say no more For so the vnitie of the Councell was most plainely declared and all difficulty remooued which the word confirmation might bring leauing euery one to thinke what he listed whether the reading of them did cousequently import a confirmation or a declaration of their validity or an inference that it was one Synode which made them with that which read them Finally a proposition was made to anticipate the Session and to celebrate The Session is anticipated it the next day and if all the actions could not then be dispatched to continue it the day following and to dismisse the Fathers and subscribe all the acts of the Councell on Sunday The Spanish Bishops opposed this saying that there was no necessity to abbreuiate the time Notwithstanding Card. Morone sayd that the Session should bee held And Loraine and the Emperors Ambassadors renewed their perswasions to the Count of Luna that he would yeeld to that which is so vniformely resolued Who in the end after many things spoken and replyed was content vpon two conditions one that a decree might be made that the Pope should make prouision for all things that remaine another that in the handling of Indulgences it should not bee said that they ought to bee giuen graâts nor any other thing that might preiudice the Crusadoes of paine That day therefore being come which was Friday the third of December they wentto the Church with the vsuall Ceremonies and the Masse was said in which Ierolamus Ragazzone Bishop of Nazianzo made the Sermon And held the 3. December Hee summoned all the world to admire that most happie day in which the The Sermon temple of God was restored and the ship brought into the hauen after so many tempests and stormes and that the ioy had beene greater if the Protestants would haue had their part in it which was not the Fathers fault He said they had chosen that citie for the councell scituated in the mouth of Germanie euen at the threshold of their houses without any gard not to giue suspition of want of libertie that the Protestants had beene inuited by a Safe-conduct expected and prayed that for the safetie of their soules the Catholike faith was expounded and the Ecclesiasticall discipline restored He shewed the abuses taken away in holy Rites He said that if there had beene no other cause to call a Councell it had beene necessary to doe it for the prohibition of Clandestine mariages And passing to the things constituted for reformation he shewed from step to step the publike seruice the Church would receiue by those decrees Hee added that the explication of faith with the reformation of manners had beene handled in former Councels but not more diligently in any that the arguments and reasons of the heretikes had been often handled and discussed and many times with great contention not because there was any discord amongst the Fathers which cannot bee amongst those who are of the same opinion but to proceed with sinceritie and so to cleere the trueth as that more could not haue beene done if the heretikes had beene present He exhorted all that being returned to their Diocesses they would put the Decrees in execution as also to thanke God first and then the Pope shewing what hee hath done to fauour the Councell sending Nuncij into the Protestant Countries Legates to Trent exciting Princes to send Ambassadours sparing no cost to maintaine the Councell in libertie He commended the Legates as being good guides and moderators and in particular Cardinall Morone and concluded with the commendation of the Fathers After the ceremonies were ended the Decrees were read In the doctrine The Decrees of Purgatorie it was said that the Catholike Church hath taught out Of Purgatory of the Scripture traditions and in this same Synode that there is Purgatorie and that the soules detained in it are assisted by the suffrages of the faithfull and the sacrifice of the Masse Therefore it doth command Bishops to teach sound doctrine in this matter and cause it to bee preached without handling subtile questions before the ignorant people not suffering vncertaine and vnlikely things to be published prohibiting curiosities superstition and vnhonest gaine procuring that those suffrages bee fully executed which are vsually made for the dead by the liuing as also that the things ordained in last wils or in any other manner be fully performed In matter of the Saints it doth command Bishops and all others who haue Of Saints the charge of teaching that they instruct the people concerning the intercession and inuocation of them honour of relikes lawfull vse of Images according to the ancient doctrine of the Church consent of Fathers and Decrees of Councels teaching that the Saints doe pray for men that it is profitable to inuocate them and to haue recourse to their prayers and assistance Afterwards all in one periode it doeth condemne seuen asseâtions in this matter That the Saints of Heauen ought not to bee inuocated That they doe not pray for men That it
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe
instructed in Christian doctrine that to omit antiquitie the Schoole-men and greater part of the Canonists haue constantly said that the dispensations of Prelates are good Claue non errante and not otherwise Hugonius also did offer to prooue that assertion that there is the same tribunall of CHRIST and of the Pope to bee impious and scandalous making mortalitie equall to immortalitie and corruptible iudgement of man to the incorruptible iudgement of GOD and that it did proceede from ignorance that the Pope is that seruant which is set ouer the familie of CHRIST not to performe the office of the Master of the familie but onely to distribute to euery one not arbitrarily but that which is ordained by the Master that he was amazed that Christian cares could endure to heare that the whole power of CHRIST is imparted to any They all spake some censuring one some another of the Iesuites assertion But the Cardinall told them that it would be no small matter if they could obtaine that in the publike Decrees of the Councell way might not bee giuen to that doctrine at which it was conuenient that all should ayme to which end they should more easily come if the matter were passed ouer in silence and suffered to dye in obliuion which by contradiction might doe some preiudice to the trueth They were pacified yet not so but that in their priuate meetings they spake of it very much But the Legates did so accommodate the two Articles of the Institution of Bishops and of Residence with generall tearmes that they The Decrees of the Institution and of Residence gaue satisfaction to both parties and to Loraine also But hauing consulted on them with the Popish Diuines and some Canonists Prelates these sayd that they did admitte an interpretation preiudiciall to the authority of the Apostolique Sea and the vses of the Court The Bishop of Nicastro who had often contended in this matter in fauour of Rome sayd plainely that by that forme of speach it was inferred that all iurisdiction of Bishops did not proceede from the Pope but a part of it immediatly from CHRIST which was by no meanes to bee endured Other Papalins maintained the same and made a bad interpretation of all if it were not plainely sayd that Bishops haue all iurisdiction from the Pope Therefore the Legates sent the Articles thus reformed to the Pope not so much that they might bee examined in Rome as because in a matter of so great importance they would propose nothing without the Popes knowledge The Cardinals deputed for these affaires hauing seene and examined them did iudge that the forme was sufficient to make all Bishops in their Diocesses equall to the Popes And the Pope reprehended the Legates for sending them because hee knew that the maior part in the Councell were good Catholikes and deuoted to the Church of Rome and in confidence hereof was content that the propositions and resolutions should bee determined in Trent without his knowledge Notwithstanding hee thought he ought not to consent to any preiudiciall thing for feare of giuing bad example to them and beeing a cause that they also should assent vnto it against their conscience At this time they had another very hard negotiation also For the King A difficultie whether the King of the Romanes ought to promise obedience to the Pope of the Romanes being to send Ambassadours to giue him an account of his election would not doe as other Emperours and Kings had done who hauing no cause to make difficultie did promise and sweare whatsoeuer the Popes would haue them But hee hauing respect not to offend the Princes and Protestants of Germanie would first know what words must bee vsed The consultation hereof being committed in the Cardinals they resolued that hee must demaund confirmation of the election and sweare obedience according to the example of all other Emperours Whereunto he answered that they were deceiued and that hee would consent to nothing which might preiudice his successors as the actions of his predecessors were alleadged against himselfe and that it was to confesse he was Vassall And he proposed that his Ambassadour should vse these wordes that his Maiestie will performe all reuerence deuotion and duty to his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea with promise not onely to preserue but to enlarge as much as hee can the holy Catholique faith This negotiation continued this whole yeere without agreement and finally in Rome they thought they had found a temper for it proposing that hee should sweare obedience not as Emperour but as King of Hungarie and Bohemia because it could not bee denyed they sayd that King Steuen did giue the kingdome to the Apostolique Sea in the yeere of our LORD 1000 acknowledging to receiue it from the sayd Sea and making himselfe vassall and that Vladâslaus Duke of Bohemia did receiue from Alexander the second power to weare a miter binding himselfe to pay an hundred markes of siluer euery yeere These things being considered of in Germanie because there was no proofe of them but the bare affirmation of Gregorie the seuenth were derided and answere was made that they desired more fresh examples and more certaine and more lawfull titles Messengers went to and fro with diuers propositions answeres and replyes of which we will now relate the issue that wee may returne no more to them Which was that twenty moneths after Count Elfestain Ambassadour of that King arriued in Rome with whom the same treaties were renewed to demaund confirmation and sweare obedience Hee answered that the Oration which he was to recite punctually was in writing and that hee had commission not to alter one iote The Pope therefore proposed the businesse to the Cardinals in a generall Congregation who after long consultation concluded that howsoeuer the confirmation were not demaunded nor obedience promised yet in the answere to the Ambassadour it should bee sayd that his Holinesse did confirme the election supplying all defects thereof de facto de iure and did receiue the Kings obedience without saying it was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised This ceremony gaue but small content to the Pope and lesse to the Colledge of Cardinals But to returne to the time whereof I write the Pope was to answere the frequent instances made vnto him by the Ambassadours resident in Rome and by the Count of Luna in Trent for abrogation of the Decree of Propouentibus Legatis And beeing satiated with this trouble hee wrote to the Legates that the suspension of it should bee proposed in Congregation But Morone answered the Ambassadours who vrged the Popes order that rather then hee would condescend vnto it hee desired that his Holinesse would remooue him This answere being giuen without participation of the other Legates and many other things resolued by him alone Morone is thought to take too much vpon ãâã by the other Legates put them in a iealousie that hee tooke too much vpon him saying that